#enemies to lovers 100% i live for the angst
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
star-sim · 5 months ago
Text
supernova ☆ riki nishimura
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
☆ hero! riki x fem! villain! reader ☆ summary: riki was the city's top hero, you were the top villain. when your archnemisis pulls up to your apartment late at night, all battered and bruised, you just sighed and took him in. you were a villain, not a monster! ☆ genre: superhero! au, good ol' patching up scene, enemies to lovers, hurt/comfort, fluff, a lil bit of angst ☆ warning(s)? injuries, riki has a panic attack, but it is very brief ☆ word count: 3.7k words ☆ i love this trope sm reblogs are appreciated! >_<
Tumblr media
When you were awoken by the sound of banging on your door, you nearly killed someone. It was a dark and stormy night, with rain pouring down so hard that you had to put on your headphones.
But the moment that you saw Riki, your biggest enemy, standing at your doorstep all you could do was sigh, and let him fall into your arms.
"Not again."
By day, you were a regular high school student. You had a lot of friends, with a few admirers and confessions along the way. Like everyone else, you worked hard and kept up with your studies.
By night you were the city's top supervillain, aptly named Supernova for the bright and theatrical spectacles that were your terrorizing.
But while everyone thought you were some evil spawn, you were really just carrying on a family business. Thank your supervillain parents and supervillain grandparents. You had nothing personal towards the civilians that you terrorized, it was all just a part of the job. Because your family was scattered around in different cities for their supervillain activities, you lived on your own.
Enter: Riki Nishimura.
You knew the moment that you saw his grown-out bleached highlights and oversized black clothes, you knew he was up to no good.
He'd transferred to your high school in the middle of the school year, and unfortunately, you had far too many classes with him. It felt like wherever you went, he followed. 
You didn't like him. 
You knew you were popular at school, and maybe a quiet guy like Riki didn't have good experiences with the popular crowd, but did he have to treat you like you didn't exist? All he did was grumble under his breath something that no one could hear, before putting on his headphones and ignoring the world around him. Some courtesy would be nice!
Oh, you didn't like him one bit.
Which was why the moment that you realized that the new hot-shot superhero in town whose arrival suspiciously aligned with Riki's transfer to your high school was Riki Nishimura himself, you wanted to laugh.
The reckless, brash, and otherwise cocky, yet self-righteous and heroic, superhero persona Riki put on was so perfect, yet so unlike anything you've seen. 
Riki Nishimura, who couldn't pay anyone any mind even if he was forced to, fighting crime and representing justice! Hilarious. Leave it to the most arrogant and condescending person to name themself Orion, after the brightest constellation in the sky.
You couldn't remember a single headline you read where he actually saved someone. So much for a so-called superhero.
And your identity was no secret to Riki either.
In the past few months, you and Riki had had multiple showdowns— on rooftops, over traffic, heck, even in Riki's own house. It was no surprise that he figured out pretty quickly that the popular girl that everyone liked was the worst supervillain in the city's history.
Glares in the middle of class, shoving you if you were in his way, and sometimes even purposefully following you to the bathroom just so he can wait outside to pass a few mean words to you. So childish.
The only thing keeping you and him from revealing each other's identities was the fear that the other would reveal your own identity.
Which was why you could almost 100% trust that Riki wouldn't say a word.
You could not stand Riki Nishimura, whether it be his civilian self or his superhero self.
However, something was changing.
Something bad, something bigger than anything you or Riki could even imagine. 
There was a bigger, and much worse, villain organization in town. 
Instead of pulling little pranks, terrorizing people, and just sometimes breaking in and robbing places, this new villain organization was legitimately hurting people.
You and Riki couldn't help that you were just teenagers, which was why in the first few weeks of this new arrival, you couldn't help but pay no mind to the new villains in town and focus on fighting each other.
But one night, when Riki didn't show up at your window like he usually would to fight you, you found yourself just a tad worried. Not that you cared about Riki. Had he finally resigned and given up on fighting you?
However, when you went on your nightly villain patrol a few hours later, you felt your heart drop to your stomach when you found Riki Nishimura in his hero suit slumped over at the back of a dark alleyway, covered in cuts, bruises, and blood, barely conscious.
"What the hell happened?" you asked, as you crouched down in front of him. You couldn't even tell if he was still alive, so you reached down to check his pulse. But the moment that your fingers brushed up against Riki's neck, he jerked away, immediately slapping your hand away.
"Stay the fuck back!" he yelled, suddenly fully awake and alert. Even with the mask over his eyes, you could see how red and blood-shot they were. "Don't— Don't fuckin' touch me!"
You lurched away immediately, standing back up on your feet.
And you watched in sheer horror as the one boy you've been fighting for months struggled to his feet, clutching his side. Under the moonlight you could see the streaks of red and skin peeking out under his suit. He was cut. And severely injured everywhere, for that matter.
You'd never forget the sound of Riki's ragged breaths and silent curses under his breath as he stumbled. And what startled you the most was how he clenched his fists, standing defensively.
"Fight me," he breathed, teetering on his feet. "I—I can still fight."
"Are you crazy?!" you cried. "I'm not going to fight you."
"What," Riki rasped. You could hear how strained his voice was, almost as if he had been screaming for hours. "Are you finally giving up? Are you admitting defeat?"
You scoffed. "No, of course not— Oh my god, are you oka—"
Riki was hunched over, clutching the gash on his side. A single stream of light hit his skin just enough for you to see how deep it was. Dark red blood stained Riki's gloved hands. He groaned in pain, a sound that you never wanted to hear again. 
The way his shoulders and legs shook like he was about to fall over made your heart pound. 
You reflexively reached out for him. "Riki, are you—"
"I said don't touch me!" he shouted, bringing his other hand to shield himself defensively. Yet the moment those words left his lips he fell to his knees. You could see how his face scrunched in pain, his brows furrowed and lips curled. "Just give me a second. I— I just need a second and we can fight."
"You're in no condition to fight," you crossed your arms. "I will not fight you."
But it seemed like your words fell upon deaf ears. Not because Riki wasn't listening, but because he collapsed over himself, falling unconscious.
That night you used your supervillain abilities for good, for the first time ever. But not too good, of course. You just took him to the hospital, making sure that both of you were in your civilian forms and saying that you found him unconscious in the alleyway.
You couldn't look him in the eye the next day at school.
You quickly realized that this wasn't a one-time occurance, because it seemed like every few weeks you'd find Riki severely injured. He'd always proclaim that he could still fight you, but both of you knew that that just wasn't possible. 
It was the new villains in town, he finally admitted. They were purposefully targeting Orion, or Riki, for he was the city's main crime-fighter.
And for the first time ever, you actually felt bad for him.
At school, you'd see the way dark eyebags hung under his eyes, a heavy limp in his walk. Sometimes, he wouldn't even spare you a glance.
Since then, the streets have been more dangerous than they ever were.
So now, you couldn't even be surprised when Riki showed up to your apartment in the middle of the night, covered in injuries.
He was still in his hero suit, but there were rips everywhere, coupled with his torn up mask. His hair was wet, whether from the rain outside or from the sweat of fighting. Either way, he was shivering, small whimpers of pain leaving his lips.
The boy fell into your arms almost immediately, and as you pulled him into your peach-lit apartment, warmth kissing his skin, he murmured something.
"Shhh," you whispered into his ear. "Don't talk."
He was heavy, just as heavy as he was all those times you threw him across skyscraper rooftops. Yet as you carried his slumped body to your bathroom, he was as light as a feather.
"I'm sorry," he mumbled against your shoulder. His eyes were shut, his body devoid of all life and energy. Only his lips moved. "I didn't— I didn't know where else to go."
You only hushed him.
You set him down on your bathroom counter with a flick! of the lightswitch. It seemed like the moment that he was set down, Riki let his head fall back against the mirror behind him, his body giving out. 
Under the warm light of your bathroom, you took a closer look at his face.
Despite the cut on his lip, Riki's lips were purple, probably from being out in the storm for so long. Other than the smudges of dirt and gravel on his face, you couldn't help but notice the streaks of redness streaming down his cheeks. Like he was crying.
You stared at him for a little bit longer. You'd seen him beaten down like this before. As a matter of fact, you've seen him battered like this so many times these past few weeks. 
But what set all of those instances apart from now was that you couldn't see that glimmer of hope in Riki's eyes anymore.
All those times before, he would be knocked down and bruised up, yet Riki always had the spirit to stand up again and declare a fight.
But now, all he did was slump back in resignation.
It made your heart clench in your chest.
You were pulled out of your thoughts when you realized that Riki was probably more physically hurt than any teenage boy should ever be. You made a bee-line for your kitchen, fixing him a glass of water. 
When you came back, you shoved the glass into his hands, forcing him to drink it.
Meanwhile, you started a warm bath for him. When you made sure that he could stand on his own, you gave him his privacy to bathe, with the reassurance that you'd be right outside.
And as the bathroom door shut, you sighed.
Riki shuddered as the warm water touched his skin, sinking down into the bathtub. It hurt to move. His entire body ached like hell. It felt like any wrong move would break his bones.
If someone told him that he'd be bathing in top supervillain Supernova's bathtub a few days ago, he'd lose his mind. But now after the events of tonight— being ambushed, tortured, and beaten by a group of villains before his escape— this felt ordinary.
Riki felt himself relax into the warmth, letting his eyes fall shut. 
He felt disgusting. All sweaty and bloodied up, tears still staining his cheeks. The water did just enough to make him feel a little better. Still, even if he was far away from those villains, Riki couldn't shake off the feeling of their hands on him. It made the hairs on his neck stand up. He knew that he was safe now, for they couldn't reach him now. Yet Riki couldn't help but have that eerie feeling that he was being watched, that at any moment, they'd come back and hurt him.
Chills ran down his spine, like spindly cold fingers clawing at his skin. Riki's heart dropped.
He was safe. He knew he was. No one could hurt him. But why could Riki still hear their voices? His breathing became ragged again.
He's okay, he told himself. But his body told him otherwise. 
And just as Riki pulled his knees to his chest, digging his nails into his palms as he rocked back and forth, a knock on the bathroom door pulled him out of his thoughts.
"Riki?" your voice rang from the other side of the door. "I got you some clean clothes. I'll leave them out here for when you're done."
"O-Okay," he called back.
His heart still raced in his chest. He bit on his lip.
"Wait," he said from inside the bathroom.
He could hear you hum from the other side. 
"C-Can you stay in here with me?"
You didn’t need Riki to explain. After all, your entire family was supervillains. You’ve seen it yourself: how painful and traumatizing it could actually be.
So here you were, pouring bubble bath soap into the tub as Riki sat rigidly. 
"Am I making you uncomfortabl���"
"No," Riki answered quickly, pulling his knees closer to his chest. "It’s just awkward."
You nodded understandingly, watching as the bubbles began forming in the water. They came in twos, then fours, and suddenly the entire tub was filled with bubbles. 
As if he wasn’t the city’s only protector, and as if he was a young child, Riki watched, fascinated. He reached out to touch the foamy bubbles, staring at his hands.
"Are you okay with the bubbles?" you asked, but Riki only absentmindedly nodded. too occupied with the bubbles. Your lips curved. "How are you feeling now?"
Riki’s eyes flickered up to your face. He was about to shrug, but the aching feeling that he was beginning to forget returned. It struck through him, piercing through his skin in a way that made him hiss, keeling over himself.
Immediately, you rushed to his side. You reached out for him, and for the first time, he didn't jerk away. 
Riki turned a little bit, twisting his torso just enough so that you could see his back. 
And oh, his back was horrible.
You've seen some bad injuries, but the lashings, gashes, and slashes with red blood oozing out littered his skin. In fact, all across Riki's back and shoulder area you could see some pretty nasty gouges.
But that wasn't the most concerning part. Starting from the base of his neck and trailing down his side, a reddish-mauve colored scar was imprinted. On the inside of his arm, there was a collection of darker blemishes. They were not protruding from the surface, nor were they bumpy. The collection of blemishes continued, spotting his skin, until it reached a large patch.
You knew what it was just by the sight of it: burn scars.
How did he—
It seemed like Riki read your mind. 
"I know, I know," he breathed. "Bad, isn't it?"
You nodded, your mind still racing. How the hell does a teenage boy even obtain such a severe burn scar?
"I got—" he let out a groan of pain as he turned back to you so that you couldn't see his back anymore. "I got the new ones earlier when those bastards—" you watched as he paused, his brows crashing together like he was remembering something he didn't want to— "when those bastards captured me."
Before you could question further, he continued. "Those burn scars are old."
"How did you get them?" you blurted.
He gave a sly look, almost with a curve in his lips. "I'm a hero, you know."
When you only gaped at him confused, the grin on his lips grew. "There was a burning apartment complex a few weeks ago. I had to rescue some victims, and got a few burns in the process. No biggie though."
You blinked.
Oh.
Maybe you were wrong about him. You shook off the oncoming guilt, focusing on the boy first.
"When you're ready, I'll patch you up," you said, rising to your feet to inspect your bathroom cabinet. 
He hummed.
"Ack— That hurts—!"
"Stay still!"
Riki's physical state was much worse than you thought. It wasn't just his back. It was everywhere else.
He was covered head to toe with bruises and cuts, some of them so severe that you couldn't believe your eyes.
Somehow, even when he was literally injured he still managed to be an asshole. So much of an asshole that you had to give him candies to shut him up.
"How do I know these are not poisoned?" he asked you suspiciously, though with a sly little grin as if his lip wasn't busted. He examined the foil-wrapped candies in his palm as if it were a specimen of science.
You scoffed. "Suit yourself. Either you eat my poison candies or shut up."
He did both.
As you disinfected his wounds, you watched his expressions closely, being careful to hurt him even more.
You stood between his legs as he sat up on the bathroom counter. If punching him square in the face multiple times didn't count, this was probably the closest that you'd ever been to him. 
It was completely silent now, so quiet that you could only hear his hisses of pain and the rain that continued to pitter-patter outside. Everything was so still, so quiet that you could almost hear his heart beat.
His wet hair dripped from time to time, a bead of water dripping onto the counter or maybe his chest. Maybe it was a bad time to think this, but you couldn't deny that Riki was a handsome boy. Maybe people at school would disagree, but his rugged and brooding look was always something nice to look at.
You focused on his biggest wounds first, and after patching and bandaging all of them up, you were at last tasked with the injuries on his face.
It was weird to see someone that he'd spent so much time fighting be so kind and tender with him. On most days that he was injured, Riki usually just sloppily cleaned himself up. He ran on pure ambition and passion, at the expense of his physical health. But here you were, gently cradling his face like he was made of glass, a type of warmth that he hadn't experienced in years. 
So pretty, was all the thought. He'd be lying if he said that you weren't a formidable opponent. Strong, fiery, and just as much of an asshole as him. But pretty, too.
The feeling of your fingers gently pressing against his lips was weird, but he didn't mind it. The way you wet your lips unconsciously, swiping your tongue over them, made him feel all different things. 
Whatever, he thought. 
He pushed it all to the back of his mind.
But that was difficult in itself. 
You were just so close. He'd been close to you before, when you fought him, but not like this. Not in such an intimate way. 
Maybe it was how physically drained he was. Maybe it was the burden of the city weighing down on his shoulders, or the mental distress he underwent earlier. It could be the warmth of your apartment and the sound of raindrops on the window down the hall, or it could be his craving for affection, any at all. 
But before he could even think, Riki's hand jerked out to grab your wrist, pulling it away from his lips. And in one swift movement, he smashed his lips onto yours.
All time stopped.
It was just the two of you frozen.
And then, you pulled away, resting your hands on the counters to stabilize yourself.
"We can't—" you whispered against his lips, a whimper coming from your lips when Riki's hand wrapped around your waist— "We can't do this."
"Why not?" he rasped, leaning into you again. You pulled away just enough for him to miss your lips.
"You're you, and I'm me," you shook your head. "It won't work."
Yet all your resolve crumbled when Riki's hand slithered up to gently push your head closer to his, his lip brushing against yours.
"It's just a kiss," he said coolly. Then, he pressed his lips against yours again, and the moment that they touched, you hungrily deepened the kiss. You gripped the countertops under your fingertips, leaning into him as you ravage his lips.
"And plus—" Riki murmured against your lips between kisses— "We're kissing as you and me, not Orion the hero and Supernova the villain—"
"Just shut up," you shut him up with your lips.
And he did.
"I have something to tell you."
The two of you settled into bed a while ago. You forced Riki to stay the night, because it was still too dangerous for him to leave right now.
It's quiet again. Although there was a wall of pillows separating the two of you, you couldn't help the beating in your chest. And you were sure Riki couldn't either.
It was getting late. You could feel that familiar burn in your eyes, the sensation you got when you were getting sleepy. You could tell from Riki's softer, much more slurred voice that he was, too.
"What's up?"
He was silent for a little bit. "It's about the villains. It's really bad—"
You shook your head. "Tell me tomorrow morning."
"No," he continued, and you could hear the strain in his voice. The desperation. "I— I need your help. The city is at risk, and—"
"Tell me tomorrow," was all you said. You could hear him sigh. "Riki, I promise that I'll help you. But you are exhausted right now. Tell me in the morning."
"Okay."
It took much longer for Riki to fall asleep than it did for you. He was awake until the sun rose, not even being gifted with the privilege of rest. 
There were a few times where Riki almost started crying, blinking back his tears. It felt hopeless as thoughts raced through his head.
But then he'd hear you stir and feel you reach for him, and Riki would take it as a sign to slow down.
He didn't know if tomorrow would come.
He didn't even know if tomorrow would be kind to him.
But for some reason, the thought of you being beside him while it all fell down made him feel just a little bit better.
How strange.
Tumblr media
678 notes · View notes
shibaraki · 11 months ago
Text
Tumblr media
❄︎ ─ END OF YEAR REC REPORT: THE READER INSERT EDITION
hi lovelies!! as the year is coming to an end I wanted to work with my followers to compile a rec list of fics that have stuck with us as one massive thank you to all of the writers in our corner of tumblr/AO3. below you will find x reader fics from multiple different fandoms, and everything is in alphabetical order. I am grateful to all of you for the amazing work you do, and to those who participated!
extra note: I read through and tried my best to make sure everything is appropriately tagged (reader type and blushes included) but do let me know if anything needs amending—or if you are on this list and wish to be taken off it. happy reading and happy new year! (and thank you to @namodawrites for helping with the banners ily)
MINORS DO NOT INTERACT ─ ❄︎
fics: 100 fandoms: 23 total word count: 💀
Tumblr media
an observer of longing by shibaraki [ONESHOT] [18K] #: afab reader - childhood best friends to lovers - romantic and sexual tension - mutual pining - casual physical affection - love confession - eventual sexual content
Could Hajime really return your feelings? Tooru certainly thinks so. And Issei, and Takahiro. Seemingly everyone that has been within twenty feet of you.
I wanna be yours by gabseyoo [ONESHOT] [5.9K] #: fem reader - recreational drug use - stoner suna rintaro - friends to lovers - shotgunning - smut - face riding - unprotected sex - sex under the influence
Your usual smoking date with your best friend takes an unexpected turn after a certain song starts playing.
in orbit by neonghxst [MULTI-CHAP] [27K] #: fem reader - slow burn - fluff - angst - enemies to friends to lovers - childhood friends - breaking up/making up
You tend to have a habit of coming and going, life sending you away at odd intervals and guiding you back into his path without warning. Akin to two planets caught in each other’s orbits, you pushed and pulled in a never-ending cycle. But if there was one thing Atsumu was certain of, it was that you would always find your way back to him (and this time, he’s determined to make you stay).
lover be good to me by suguwu [MULTI-CHAP] [30K] #: fem reader - soulmate au - slow burn - hurt/comfort - partner death (not kita shinsuke)
You meet Kita Shinsuke on a rainy summer day, with a sea of hydrangeas swirling at your feet. You know him instantly, as only a soulmate can. He seems like a good man. Like a good soulmate. But it's your wedding day.
miya atsumu and the chronic lovesick disease by fushisagi [ONESHOT] [12.6K] #: gender neutral reader - university au - fluff - friends to lovers - denial of feelings - mutual pining
The question comes to him one autumn night, surrounded by his friends and the chilly november breeze, asked by, who he assumes to be, just another nobody looking for money: what is it that you desire most, boy? the psychic asks, her saccharine smile forgotten when he looks into the crystal ball and all he ends up seeing is you. Alternatively: Miya Atsumu is not in love. what the hell? who would ever suggest something like that?
monster by satendou [SERIES: ONGOING] [13K] #: fem reader - unprotected sex - creampie - vaginal fingering - mentions of bullying - insecurities - described as blushing
You like horror movies, Tendou likes horror movies, what could go wrong?
storm chaser by amjustagirl [MULTI-CHAP] [163K] #: fem reader - post canon - domestic fluff - friends to lovers - romance - marriage - parenthood - angst
Living life with Miya Atsumu is like chasing a storm - equal parts exhilaration and danger. After all, it’s impossible to tame a storm.
the burden of being by sashimiyas [ONESHOT] [22K] #: fem reader - angst - fluff - amnesia - pro volleyball player osamu - unhealthy coping mechanisms
There was an Osamu who loved you once. Who loved Onigiri Miya so much he spent most of his waking hours there, supported loyally by the members of Hyogo Ward. A fire changes that and he and his twin brother adopt their old high school motto: we don’t need the memories. Now they’re gone and memories are all you have. So as an homage to the man you love, you reopen his restaurant back up for him.
the inbetween by oh-katsuki [ONESHOT] [25K] #: fem reader - manga spoilers - childhood friends to lovers - slow burn - angst - sexual content
You and Tendou have been best friends since before you can remember. You share everything with each other and over the years have fallen into a friendship with clear boundaries but intimate values. When you start to notice Tendou growing more distant, you begin to worry that he’s keeping more secrets than you thought. 
there are reasons why a body stays in motion by gardenofnoah [ONESHOT] [4.7K] #: afab reader - strangers to lovers - fluff - eventual sexual content
You work too hard—kita knows it the second he meets you. He’s not expecting you to take him up on his offer. You don’t either, until you end up on his farm.
the blood of the witch is not ours by demxnscous [ONESHOT] [11K] #: afab reader - vampire miya osamu - strangers to friends to lovers - modern setting with a hidden supernatural world - blood and injury - eventual sexual content
The door opens. Osamu whines pitifully, a shallow breath that scarcely pulls at the lacerations along his body, blood of his own and of another creature matts his fur to his ribs, along his spine, and he lifts his head. “Oh, fuck.” From the threshold, your eyes widen, a stranger to the fox you find.
to: tokyo, love hyogo by akimind [ONESHOT] [15K] #: fem reader - described as blushing - reunions - angst - fluff - exes to lovers
Your mind wasn’t tricking you when it caught sight of this name from across the street you rarely frequent; it remains the same name even as you stand directly below now and reread that sign again. Onigiri Miya. …I’ll meet you in Hyogo. The same echo. The same memory.
roommate osamu kiss by shibaraki [DRABBLE] [0.6K] #: gender neutral reader - pre relationship - fluff - roommate miya osamu - sleepy kiss
Osamu likes to think that unlike Atsumu, he has some semblance of control over his impulses. it’s a fine art. When you softly touch his waist as you squeeze past, or dig your feet under his thigh on the couch, or lean into his side as you share the small bathroom, he can will his body still and maintain the equilibrium you’ve crafted together. But this morning he is frayed at the seams.
venus by saetyrn [ONESHOT] [15K] #: cisfem reader - mutual pining - alcohol consumption - friends to lovers - eventual sexual content - reader is inexperienced
After returning to Japan from studying abroad in California, Hajime’s found that his desire for you has only grown stronger in his year away. He hopes you feel the same, and see him as he sees you. What he doesn’t expect is for it all to go tits up when you ask him--your trusted friend--for help with losing your virginity.
wet haired kuroo by mrs-kurooo [DRABBLE] [0.8K] #: gender neutral reader - pre relationship - romantic tension
His hair lies flat, unlike the usual unruly, gravity-defying mess of black that sits on his head. It’s still a little damp, slowly drying in the warmth of your apartment, a lone droplet of water dripping from the ends and landing on his towel. It hangs in his eyes a little, more so than usual and the urge to run your fingers through it overwhelms you - it just looks so soft.
Tumblr media
a duke's son and a baron's daughter by katsukikitten [ONESHOT] [14K] #: fem reader - victorian era au - arranged marriage - pining - slow burn - suggestive content - lord bakugo katsuki - lord todoroki shouto
The room ebbs in the low light of flickering candles, people gather in clusters like lost geese as they honk their gossip at one another causing you to sigh. It would be another long night of mental games as your cold eyes fail to warm from the eccentric sights. Silk dresses, long gloves, shimmering gems, and endless drink and food.  Yet you hated how little power you had over your choice of being here or not. 
a light that never comes by mighty-mighty-man [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [430K] #: fem reader - enemies to friends to lovers - reader is an ex villain - worldbuilding - polotics - drama - eventual romance
After your life is saved by a quirkless middle-schooler, you find yourself roped back into the world of Heroism you've spent years trying to escape. Your mentor convinces you to take a job at U.A. that will bring you perilously close to your former best friend, Toshinori Yagi, who you have been avoiding since you mysteriously dropped out of high school in your third year. Being a Hero never gets any easier. And high school never ends.
all the times i told you by gardenofnoah [SERIES] [8K+] #: afab reader - estbalished relationship - fluff - intimacy - hurt/comfort - eventual sexual content
A sweet little multi-parter about being so in love it makes you sick, featuring Katsuki.
a withered rose by potionpeddlerpatchy [ONESHOT] [18K] #: fem reader - mythical au - reader is a nymph - god of sleep shinsou hitoshi - sexual content - dubious consent - somnophilia - manipulation
In the center of all the strange but wonderful opulence sat a giant glass orb propped so beautifully atop of a pillar, woven so intricately like vines, of tourmaline. You couldn’t help but approach it, the alluring purple aura seemed to call out to you, reaching your delicate hand before you, nothing else crossed your mind that your desire to touch the orb's smooth surface. “You’re a bold little one, aren’t you?” Hitoshi spoke, chuckling deeply as he took in your startled form. 
a world away by invie [MULTI-CHAP] [26K] #: fem reader - slow burn - timeskips - pro hero bakugo katsuki - parallel universes - dimension travel - feelings realisation - first meetings - fluff - angst - love confessions
He met you at 16 and hasn't known peace since then.
casual by ghostbeam [ONESHOT] [4K] #: fem reader - no quirk au - friends with benefits - friends to lovers - sexual content - todoroki family feels
“My mom wants to meet you.” It’s a sentence uttered as Touya pulls the T-shirt he’d discarded earlier (while he was pushing you toward your bed and sucking your tongue into his mouth) over his head. It comes as a shock, lying in your bed completely bare, still struggling to catch your breath. It shouldn’t make you feel excited in the way that it does, not when Touya has been more than clear about the nature of the relationship between the two of you. Nothing serious. No commitment.
cruise universe by bfbkg [SERIES] #: fem reader - cruise au - pro hero bakugo - developing relationship - strangers to lovers - fluff - alcohol consumption - eventual sexual content
Your cruise holiday with your friends has got some pretty views, your favourite being the grumpy pretty blonde.
deceiving the duke by andypantsx3 [MULTI-CHAP] [30K] #: fem reader - regency au - class differences - romance - identity porn - eventual sexual content
When Camie Utsushimi elopes on the eve of her society debut, scandal threatens to destroy the family’s prospects. It’s up to you, a maid, to impersonate Camie throughout the Season, long enough that her elder sister can make a match. The only trouble? Lord Shouto Todoroki is also intent on making a match—and that match, quite impossibly, appears to involve you.
fill my little world by shibaraki [ONESHOT] [20K] #: afab reader - no quirk au - single dad aizawa shouta - nanny reader - falling in love - eventual sexual content
You are employed by Aizawa Shouta to nanny for his vulnerable adoptive daughter Eri while he’s at work. As time passes you find yourself equally smitten with them both, longing for a more permanent place in their family.
heart of the ocean by secondhand_trash [TWOSHOT] [13K] #: fem reader - pirate au - inspired by princess bride - romance - pirate todoroki touya - angst with a happy ending - sexual content
You had met many sailors in your life growing up by the sea, but there was only one like him.
higher than the mountain, deeper than the sea by itoshisoup [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [50K+] #: fem reader - psychological drama - childhood friends to lovers - stockholm syndrome - hurt/comfort - noncon elements
Touya watches you stare feebly out the window, your fingers curled around those useless flowers he bought, and he finally understands why his pathetic excuse of a father could never find the words to apologize to his mother.
I'll make this feel like home by missmeinyourbones [ONESHOT] [6K] #: afab reader - angst - canon compliant - hurt/comfort - dabi centric - todoroki family reveal - sexual content
Touya was eight years old when his youngest brother was born—the same age realized that his house no longer felt like home. 
incendiary by andypantsx3 [MULTI-CHAP] [30K] #: fem reader - enemies to lovers - quirkless discrimination - reader is a college student - romance- eventual sexual content
When you accidentally go viral in defense of quirkless people, an extremist group puts a target on your back. Pro hero Dynamight is the last person you want watching it.
in the dark of morning, you promise me the sun by kirketeer [MULTI-CHAP] [78K] #: fem reader - major character death - slow burn - grief and mourning - angst with a happy ending - eventual sexual content
When Denki, your long-term boyfriend, is stabbed by a villain on his way home from work, left to bleed out on the sidewalk only a mile from your apartment, you find yourself adrift. Strangely enough, it's Bakugou that helps with what comes after.
kingdom of ashes by shibaraki [TWOSHOT] [11K] #: fem reader - historical royalty au - prince todoroki touya - arranged marriage - sexual content - fluff - angst - hopeful ending
When you are suddenly uprooted from your life to enter an arranged marriage with Prince Touya you are unprepared for how greatly he defies your expectations, nor for how quickly you fall for him.
lights will guide you home by a11eya [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [22K] #: gender neutral reader - soulmate au - trope inversion/subversion - slow burn - getting together - falling in love - eventual sexual content
Soul-lights aren’t as common in this day and age as they were in the past, before quirks, but they’re common enough that people do still find their soulmates. At thirteen, you meet Bakugou Katsuki, and he lights up for you in orange and gold. You tell him he's your soulmate. He sneers and tells you that you aren't his. He makes your adolescence miserable until you part ways. You meet again as adults, late at night, in a grocery store, over a pile of bok choy. He apologizes for how he treated you when you were children. (In which you have a choice—to reject Bakugou's apology, reject him, or to let him show you the man he's become, to learn with him what it means to love and forgive.)
one for the rules by alkhale [ONESHOT] [9K] #: fem reader - actor au - soulmates and identifying marks - romance - actor kita shinsuke - implied sexual content - reader described with long hair
“(Y/n)-san,” Kita whispers, low, just for you. Your eyes flicker nervously up to meet his, heart beating so wildly in your chest you feel like you’ll explode. Any minute now. There’ll be nothing left for him but little bits of nonsense. “I know I have no right to stop you… but please, if you’d be willing to wait, just a bit…” Kita pulls both your hands together now, away from both your shared marks. He holds them in both of his and he gazes at you the entire time, a man truly from another era, from a lost era of things so hopeless romantic and earnest you feel like there’s nothing you can do in the very face of it. Kita brings your hands up and he presses a kiss to your knuckles, peering up at you, eyes like honey, voice soft and warm and everywhere around you. “Would you give me the chance to show you my worth?” Kita asks. Ah, that’s it. Your heart really can’t take anymore.
passing peonies by dira333 [MULTI-CHAP] [34K] #: fem reader - recovery - mental health issues - returning to society - healing todoroki family - reader described to have a ponytail - angst
When the war ended, Midoriya Izuku had proven one thing: That Villains did not need to be killed to be defeated. That you could make friends from enemies. Touya Todoroki, formerly known as Dabi, had been one of those taken into the rehabilitation program. After one year of intense physical and psychological therapy, he's got the chance to prove himself. To prove that he can be a part of this world.
something just like this by ofmermaidstories [MULTI-CHAP] [200K] #: fem reader - strangers to lovers - pro hero deku - manga artist reader - eventual sexual content
It probably says a lot about you that your first thought on meeting Deku, international Symbol of Peace, isn't something like "Oh, wow," or, "Oh he's so nice," but is, instead, the un-Plus Ultra thought of, "I definitely would’ve bullied him, in high school." At least until those muscles came in.
the cardinal rule by coopigeoncoo [ONESHOT] [9K] #: gender neutral reader - romantic comedy - bird puns - blood and injury
A story where Hawks learns that while humans might be awed by his flying skills, the bird population is decidedly less impressed.
the widening sky by ofmermaidstories [MULTI-CHAP] [37K] #: fem reader - merpeople au - merman bakugo katsuki - canon typical violence - grief and mourning - eventual sexual content - bittersweet ending
You don’t believe your Grandmother’s stories about mermaids — until you meet one.
triptych by narumi-gens [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [20K] #: fem reader - yandere chisaki kai - psychological abuse - angst - codependency - imprisonment - canon typical violence - sexual content
Your life is nothing more than a triptych, a work of art in three parts with each panel depicting a distinct period — a beginning, a middle, an end. And in the triptych that is your life, the central figure has always been Chisaki Kai.
when to cradle, when to pry by therealvalkyrie [ONESHOT] [1.3K] #: fem reader - established relationship - depresson and panic attacks - reader has low self esteem - hurt/comfort
As he re-learns the joys of loving you, Katsuki also learns how to help you back on your own feet when you need it. OR An "in the aftermath" look at the relationship in 'you feel love in the sodium'
Tumblr media
11:49pm by shotorus [DRABBLE] [0.4K] #: gender neutral reader - fluff and intimacy
Gojo is larger than life, but you make him feel small.
all that is solid by grilledtandoorismoke [SERIES] [38K] #: fem reader - arranged marriage - curse user reader - described as blushing - hurt/comfort - domestic fluff - angst - canon typical violence
Coming from a family of curse users and the first person in three hundred years to have your clan's inherited technique, political machinations force you to attend Jujutsu Tech while having to agree to an arranged marriage to Gojo Satoru.
am I (25F) the asshole for fucking my boyfriend's older brother (28M) by rinhaler [ONESHOT] [10K] #: fem reader - sexual content - dom/sub dynamics - older brother ryomen sukuna - sex under the influence - cheating - daddy kink
I know it sounds bad but we got high and he's hot!!
blood and pearls by vennilavee [SERIES: ONGOING] [10K] #: fem reader - trueform sukuna - developing relationship - canon typical violence - cannibalism - eventual sexual content
A lonely water nymph washes up to the shores of an enchanted lake with dreams of the sun and the stars. Little do you know, that this enchanted lake belongs to the king of curses himself, Ryomen Sukuna.
candied hearts by mrs-kurooo [ONESHOT] [10k] #: fem reader - no curse au - hurt/comfort - fluff - third party infidelity - sexual content - body worship - size difference - pull out method
Gojo is a nuisance. What more is there to say.
cor unum by vampyrsm [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [130K] #: fem reader - trueform sukuna - slow burn - period typical sexism - body horror - cannibalism - blood and violence - eventual sexual content
A tale of how the Shogun's daughter ends up in the maw of one of the most fierce curse users to ever exist.
godmaker by firein-thesky [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [50K] #: fem reader - arranged marriage - angst - unhealthy relationships - parental abuse - canon typical violence - hurt/comfort - slow burn - eventual sexual content
And the form leans down, closer, as their voice drops to a murmur, all honey and thorns, the promise of something far greater than you. A storm to come. The future that you will bear upon the slant of your shoulders. And when they speak, you know they’ve cursed you; “I will teach you how to make a God.”
hey lonely stranger (won't you meet my eye?) by stellamancer [ONESHOT] [6.4K] #: fem reader - speed dating - unresolved romantic tension - jealous gojo satoru - allusions to canon typical violence
You attend a match-making event and who else should be there but the last person you want to see: Satoru Gojo.
how to be a dog by prettyboykatsuki [TWOSHOT] [37K] #: fem reader - yandere gojo satoru - manipulation and coercion - stalking - graphic depictions of violence - rape/non-con - forced intimacy - sexual content
"Of course you must learn to love, to love always and love entirely and to be wounded by nothing so much as the violence of your own love." - ANDREW KANE, HOW TO BE A DOG. With six eyes to see, it becomes clear. You are being watched.
intrinsic warmth by thatdesklamp [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [150K] #: fem reader - slow burn - childhood friends - mutual pining - angst - canon typical violence
You meet Satoru on 7th September, 1996. Some time later, you realise you love him.
let your hand become a blade so i may take it by seravphs [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [10K] #: princess reader - knight gojo satoru - royal au - forbidden love - period typical misogyny - childhood friends to enemies to lovers
Knights are bound by duty and honor, but Gojo is more devoted to his princess than he ever was to his oaths.
limerence by shibaraki [ONESHOT] [4K] #: gender neutral reader - friends to lovers - pining - masturbation - sexual tension
The little intimacies you shared together were a fix of Gojo's.
lucky by izvmimi [ONESHOT] [3.5K] #: fem reader - crack - plot heavy with a little porn - todo aoi's otaku behaviour
You meet someone desperate to win a competition.
men are so quick to blame the gods by awearywritersworld [SERIES] [16K+] #: fem reader - enemies to lovers - developing relationship - angst - fluff - canon typical violence - not canon compliant - jealousy
Your boyfriend is a heavy sleeper, leaving you to form an unlikely relationship with the curse occupying his body during the late hours of the night.
playing pretend by itadorey [ONESHOT] [5.4K] #: gender neutral reader - fake dating - friends to lovers - slice of life and humour
Gojo lies to Shoko in order to win a bet and you're dragged along for the ride.
🔒 polluted by heich0e [ONESHOT] [11K] #: fem reader - university au - sexual content - recreational drug use - sex under the influence - gangbang - double penetration - dubcon
"Weed doesn't make her annoying," Sukuna drawls, tossing the basketball up again, only this time away from him—you watch as it curves gracefully in the air, swishing through the little net Geto and Gojo have affixed to the back of their dorm room door. "She's always annoying." [...] Sukuna's smirk turns into something even sharper, a smile unfurling slow and wicked across his face. "Weed doesn't make her annoying--it makes her into a whore."
seat taker by coconutdays [ONESHOT] [10K] #: fem reader - university au - biker geto suguru - sexual tension - fluff - strangers to lovers - eventual sexual content
You have a crush on the smartest and sexiest guy in your lit class who happens to ride a motorcycle with spooky season around the corner. what ever might happen?
still melting? by arminsumi [ONESHOT] [1.4K] #: fem reader - best friend geto suguru - romantic and sexual tension - flirting
Practicing putting eyeliner on your best friend, while sat in his lap. He can't help but take this chance to flirt with you. Of course, a certain someone interrupts your moment right at the end
sunset by princess-okkotsu [ONESHOT] [5.6K] #: princess reader - knight zen'in maki - reader implied shorter than maki - royal au - period typical attitudes - sexual content
You’re a princess, though the last of several siblings, set to never wear the crown of your kingdom. The last to marry, you're suddenly betrothed after your father waged your hand in marriage in some game of bow and arrow. Though you and your knight, Maki, have been content with bottling up your affections for one another, this sudden betrothal has you both wishing for something you know you can't have.
they were just friends by wanderwithme [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [65K] #: fem reader - fireman fushiguro toji - slow burn - roommates - character death - eventual romance - described as blushing
It’s 4:24 p.m. and the love of your life is cheating on you.
turn me like a beast / hold you to the floor by gardenofnoah [ONESHOT] [6.5K] #: princess reader - strangers to unfortunate lovers - hunter nanami kento - the fall of a dynasty - major character death - reincarnation - bittersweet ending
The world is at its end, and an unlikely pair finds solace in each other. To love is an animal thing.
wormwood by linkcities [ONESHOT] [25K] #: fem reader - angst with a happy ending - canon compliant - childhood friends to lovers - mutual pining - codependency - new beginnings
Absence festers in the presence of little yellow wormwood flowers, and you come to learn about how it goes hand in hand with lingering bitterness when you meet Gojo Satoru. or, As the young God’s only friend, you are punctured with the burden of his companionship, regardless if you deem yourself unworthy of it.
Tumblr media
风月 | wind, moon by itoshisoup [ONESHOT] [7.5K] #: gender neutral reader - established relationship - fluff - romance
In which you drag Dan Heng halfway across the universe for a candied fruit skewer, and he gets a taste of the life that was once denied to him.
christmas countdown by suguwu [ONESHOT] [16K] #: gender neutral reader - hallmark au - holiday fluff - age gap - romance
Your company is taking on a new project and desperately wants the backing and expertise of retired CEO Jing Yuan. Dispatched out into the countryside to bring him on board, you find it won't be as easy as you think. Jing Yuan strikes a bargain with you: spend the upcoming days with him, until Christmas Eve, and he'll tell you exactly what it will take for him to come back if you don't figure it out yourself. Let the Christmas countdown begin.
nexus by ddarker-dreams [MULTI-CHAP] [51K] #: fem reader - yandere blade - codependency - eventual sexual content - dark comedy - space politics
You belong to a specialized group — the Arbiters — who are capable of influencing others' perceptions. Your clients hail from all corners of the universe to see their wildest fantasies come true. By establishing a link with them, they can experience a dreamscape of their choosing, more convincing than the latest developments in augmented reality. You have received many unique requests throughout the years. After the Stellaron Hunter's swordsman saves you from an early demise, you offer him the chance to experience any phantasia of his choosing. It is then that you're posed with a trying challenge: "Show me what it's like to die."
scrap metal by lorelune [TWOSHOT] [5K] #: gender neutral reader - captive reader - injury - use of a muzzle - non consensual touching - yandere blade - force feeding
Per Elio's newest script, the Stellaron Hunters take in a stray.
Tumblr media
love like no other by nanamimizz [ONESHOT] [2.6K] #: fem reader - sexual content - established relationship - open communication
Al Haitham is man solemnly thought he would never find love, so when he has that and more the night turns...physical.
you didn't teach me how to forget you by haitaniapologist [TWOSHOT] [15K] #: ragnvindr fem reader - described as blushing - fluff - lovesick childe - possessiveness
You never thought you would find the boy who haunted your childhood in a trip to Liyue.
arranged marriages and well-kept secrets by dearayato [ONESHOT] [1.7K] #: gender neutral reader - established relationship - talk of marriage - proposals
Ayato props himself on his elbows, a smug smile adorning his face, “Don’t worry love, the only person I see in my future is you.”
for you are the world by lorelune [MULTI-CHAP] [29K] #: fem reader - childhood friends to lovers - post trauma - fluff - hurt/comfort - chronic injuries - sexual content - protective diluc
You return to Mondstadt after many years away, sick, with an feeling that's all-too familiar and unwelcome.
Tumblr media
bury me by deskaisers [ONESHOT] [8.8K] #: fem reader - described as blushing - stepcest - step brother oliver aiku - virginity - corruption kink - unprotected sex
Your father's new relationship was rather unexpected, but there was no way in hell you could have predicted everything else that came with it.
everything's better when you're honest by prettyboykatsuki [ONESHOT] [11K] #: fem reader - friends to lovers - professional athlete isagi yoichi - reader is sexually experienced - sexual content
you notice early on that isagi is always holding back something. the deeper into your relationship you go, the more you wish he'd let loose.
to my first love by by-moonflower [TWOSHOT][17.3K] #: fem reader - high school au to married au - non-linear narrative - exploring girlhood - fluff - angst - romance - suggestive - described as blushing
When you agreed to date itoshi sae in mid-October of 1993, you never imagined he'd be your first love—whose presence would continue to linger in your life, hauntingly, even if a year, two, or ten came to pass.
Tumblr media
finding peace in the spontaneous wild (that is you) by tired-biscuit [ONESHOT] [26K] #: fem reader - university au - modern supernatural elements - friends to lovers - werewolf kiba - mutual pining - eventual sexual content
You run into Kiba at the grocery store, around two weeks after returning home from college.
🔒 tacenda by namodawrites [MULTI-CHAP] [100K] #: gender neutral reader - mutual pining - slow burn - childhood friends to lovers - canon typical violence - rivalry
Somewhere along the way trying to prove Neji wrong about fate and destiny, you fall in love.
den of wolves by kuramakakashi [MULTICHAP] [37K] #: senju reader - descriptions of gore - uchiha centric - canon typical violence - worldbuilding
Peace in our time – it was the dream your cousin had championed since childhood, and it was the foundation for all of his efforts to bring the constant warring between clans to a permanent end.  And it was why he sent you into the den of wolves with only one order: Save Izuna Uchiha.  
Tumblr media
🔒 birds of a feather by namodawrites [ONESHOT] [18K] #: gender neutral reader - touchstarved - possessive behaviour - comfort/angst - canon typical violence
Knives rediscovers his humanity while recovering. You fight hard not to lose yours.
bittersweet by heich0e [ONESHOT [6K] #: afab reader - domestic fluff - sharing a bed - gentle sex - sweet soggy vash
Something shuffles in the dark. Papa left you a gun, too. Even taught you how to shoot it. Mama hated that. She hated how good you were at it even more. She used to say that shooting was gonna be your husband’s job someday, and that even in a world this wicked Papa was teaching you things you didn’t need to know. But now Mama’s gone. And Papa’s gone. And the world is still wicked. And you’ve got no husband, but you have a gun you know how to shoot.
and I know it’s hard enough to love me (but I woke up in a safe house) by seoafin [ONESHOT] [4K] #: fem reader - sharing a bed - tending to wounds - fluff - blood and injury
“My husband and I would like a room. We’re on our honeymoon”. “In this shithole of a town?” The innkeeper asks with a raised eyebrow, looking from you to Vash, who only lets out a sheepish chuckle as he scratches the back of his head. Despite his sluggish breaths, his slow blinking gaze, and the red slowly staining his shirt.
Tumblr media
solar lunacy by bamsara [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [225K] #: gender neutral reader - slow burn - fluff and angst - developing relationships - blood and injury - posessive behaviour
You weren’t a technician, you weren’t a security guard, you weren’t a daycare assistant. You’re just an employee. Staff. The ‘jack-of-all-trades’ employee with mediocre at best skills and specialty in none, tasked with doing miscellaneous jobs that robots couldn’t do and human staff couldn’t care to. The job is unpredictable, but it pays good and it’s relatively easy. Except for the part where all the animatronics are more sentient than you thought, and you’re roped into a mystery surrounding the Daycare Attendants, who are bit too curious about you for your liking. You don’t think this was in your employee contact.
cryptid sightings by naffeclipse [MULTICHAP] [250K] #: gender neutral reader - cryptid au - reader is a cryptid hunter - horror - blood and violence - sleep terrors - non-sexual intimacy - posessive behaviour
Perhaps this would scare a person, being all alone in the woods in the dark, but not you. You’re too intertwined with the paranormal and inexplicable. It’s in your blood. That doesn’t mean your heart won’t pound with terror when you face something with fangs and hungry eyes for flesh, but you don’t run away, and that’s what matters most. You will face the monsters.
celestial sundown by pillowspace [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [80K] #: gender neutral reader - god au - historical fantasy - slow burn - blood and injury - developing relationships - dimension travel
You are a peasant living in the middle of the woods, Sun is the god of day you brought back home with you, and Moon is the god of night tucked away in the Celestial Realm.
Tumblr media
method acting by seeingivy [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [168K] #: fem reader - celebrity au - actor eren jaeger - enemies to friends to lovers - slow burn - miscommunication - eventual fluff - social media elements
Method acting is a very powerful skill. Using your own personal, physical, and emotional self and pouring it into the character on the screen makes for a powerful performance. Except when it's you and Eren - you're not sure where the acting starts, and real life begins.
public relations by crybaby-ink [ONESHOT] [12K] #: afab reader - office romance - boss/employee relationship - power dynamics - drama - politics - sexual content
Even though Zeke has had a little crush on you for a while now, he’s mostly okay with things in the office staying exactly the way they are. Mostly.
vestal virgin by bokutosdove [ONESHOT] [6K] #: fem reader - modern au - sexual content - loss of virginity - jean kirstein has a corruption kink - protected sex - implied dom/sub dynamic
A virgin consecrated and vowed to chastity; a chaste woman.
wild card by wellitcouldbeworse3 [MULTI-CHAP] [215K] #: fem reader - hunger games au - tribute levi ackerman - blood and violence - slow burn - psychological torture - character death - reader is proficient at archery - described as blushing
When you're selected to be the tribute representing District 12 in the 121st annual Hunger Games, you're pretty sure you're screwed. But, somehow, there's two things working in your favor. One: you're not half bad with a bow and arrow. Two: the male tribute from District 2 seems to have his eye on you...
Tumblr media
❄︎ DEMON SLAYER
something blue by extrav1rgin [ONESHOT] [11K] #: fem reader - described as blushing - arranged marriage - angst with a happy ending - hurt/comfort - not canon compliant
Turning away you trace your way back through the route Giyuu had taken you down before. As you walk nearly silently you keep your ears out for the sound of another human. You find a note stuck to the door when you make your way toward it. If it was there before you must’ve missed it. ‘Gone on a mission, will be back.’ And you suppose that’s that.
❄︎ HELL'S PARADISE
safe for one more night with you by nagumoan [ONESHOT] [3.3K] #: fem reader - established relationship - domestic fluff - humour - sexual content
You get to share one last night with your husband Shion before his work will steal him from the warmth of your embrace with the first rays of the sun in the morning.
❄︎ BUNGO STRAY DOGS
pharos by auraxins [ONESHOT] [14K] #: afab reader - mer au - eldritch mer chuuya - strangers to lovers - island survival - blood and injury - eventual sexual content - unprotected sex
“Who are you?” you call. “What business have you here?” “You don't know?” barks the man, incredulousness in his tone. “You summoned me here.” “I fixed the lighthouse,” you correct. “I did not summon anything.”
❄︎ TOKYO REVENGERS
from his mind to hers by embossross [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [102K] #: fem reader - dark content - patient x doctor relationship - sexual content - stalking - cheating
Forced into therapy, Hanma expects to waste his time and yours, but you’re not about to let the chance of a high-profile and higher paying patient slip through your grasp. The fact that you’re both attracted to each other doesn’t hurt either.
❄︎ ONE PIECE
breathe me in by standfucker [ONESHOT] [7.4K] #: fem reader - inappropriate use of devil fruit powers - described as blushing - rough unprotected sex - creampie and breeding
As a woman in the Marines, the path to Read Admiral has been rough, but Smoker's been there for you since the beginning.
❄︎ BALDUR'S GATE
through the gates of horn and oak by sensoo [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [116K] #: fem reader - graphic depictions of violence - sexual content - fluff - F/M/M threesomes - spoilers marked by chapter
Each of them needs something different, but under the surface it's really the same thing. The burden of leadership is isolating and it is so difficult to carry on alone. Zevlor is trying to navigate through the shattered pieces of his life. Halsin is haunted by regrets and the tasks left unfinished. And you can't stop meddling in everyone else's affairs, even as you swear up and down that you're just trying to survive. Living is more than survival, but both are getting increasingly more difficult.
the five senses by nanamimizz [SERIES] [9K] #: fem cleric reader - non-sexual intimacy - angst - hurt/comfort - developing relationship - exploring trauma
A five part mini-series with everyone's favorite high elf vampire focusing on non-sexual intimacy and the budding relationship you foster with the guarded rouge.
❄︎ TWISTED WONDERLAND
uniform by giratinazero [ONESHOT] [2.4K] #: fem reader - non-sexual intimacy - undressing
With one gloved hand he reached up, threading his delicate fingers through a loop in the heart-shaped collar to drag you down to his height. Riddle slowly, purposely ran his eyes up and down the length of your body— you could feel the frustration that simmered just under the surface, like a teapot left on the heat and about to burst with steam.
❄︎ MORTAL KOMBAT
inescapable by dynamites [ONESHOT] [7K] #: gender neutral reader - light angst - crossing timelines - pining
From half across the somber battlefield, someone keeps glancing your way.
❄︎ BLEACH
cherry coloured funk by grinmjows [ONESHOT] [8.7K] #: fem reader - described to have dark hair and pale skin - explicit incest - sexual content
You usually find the moonlit nights strangely empty, for when you call your brother's name through them, he never answers.
desperate measures by ghost-party [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [27K] #: fem reader - modern au - transactional relationship - sugar daddy - age difference - dom/sub dynamic - sexual content - violence
After you’ve been laid off from your job, your friend Rangiku recommends a very specific kind of dating app — one where rich, lonely men seek younger partners to spoil. Reluctantly, you decide to give it a try. You tell yourself it’s a one-time thing, and that you have no plans on becoming dependent on anyone, let alone falling for them. But Sosuke Aizen makes you rethink everything…
❄︎ IDOLISH 7
in the eyes of the tide by namodawrites [ONESHOT] [15K] #: gender neutral reader - merman au - secret identity - angst - hurt/comfort
Oogami Banri is a calm, unassuming man. His first and second impressions of you had been undignified to say the least: encountering you passed out on a bench outside of a little shop, sheltered beneath its slanted tiled awning; assisting you to escape a cave during high tide, too afraid of the strange shapes you’d seen in the water to make the short journey alone.
❄︎ GOD OF WAR
and touched with the wonder of mortal beauty, her face by vampireloverz [ONESHOT] [8.8K] #: fem reader - pre-canon - size difference - sexual content - unprotected sex - canon-typical violence - described with body hair - reader is lifted by character
You hum to yourself, curious about what business he has in the woods, maybe it has something to do with whatever mysterious thing he has wrapped in foreign fabric. Through the days, you find yourself thinking of him. This warrior, this man, so elusive he feels almost like a ghost. You find yourself earnestly looking forward to the next time you come across each other.
❄︎ DUNGEONS AND DRAGONS
kinktober: monsterfucking by mintmatcha [TWOSHOT][5K] #: cisfem reader - original character romance - racism in a fantasy setting - sexual content - monsterfucking
After months of adventuring with your party, you can't help but be curious about a certain dragonborne...
❄︎ THE HUNGER GAMES
the death of an actor by uzurimisery [MULTI-CHAP: ONGOING] [36K] #: fem reader - fake dating - misogyny - reader is dr. gaul's daughter - sexual content - unhealthy dynamics
Y/N Gaul the Capitol's unregulated daughter of Dr. Gaul. Argumentative, independent, and hindrance to Coriolanus Snow's life plans.He can't stand you, you’re impossible for him to read. When your mother concocts a hairbrained plan to better set up her protege you’re caught in the crossfire and forced to play the part of Snow’s lover. Now if only the lines of what's an act and what was real wouldn’t get so blurry.
❄︎ DC UNIVERSE
callipygian by onesmartcookie78, pennydragons [MULTI-CHAP: ONGONG] [70K] #: original female character - described as blushing - canon typical violence - enemies to friends to lovers - secret identity - batfamily drama
"She knows that ass. In fact, she'd spent the whole day staring at pictures of it. So she is absolutely, 100% certain that ass belongs to Dick Grayson. Now, if Dick Grayson wants to run across the rooftops dressed in spandex, that's his prerogative. The problem is, he's not just Dick Grayson. No. Dick Grayson is Nightwing. And she has questions." She hadn't been trying to figure out who he was. In fact, she was trying to uncover the identity of the Red Hood. But now that she knows, she can't go back.
Tumblr media
let me just add there are an infinite amount of other amazing fics that will not have made this rec list purely due to the time constraints, submission limit and lack of reach, etc. your fic is valuable and loved whether it made the cut or not—please do remember that!!!!!!
1K notes · View notes
mypoisonedvine · 11 months ago
Note
you know your last zemo piece RUINED me I think about it at least once a day 😭 what about zemo/reader + 41? 👀 if you feel like it of course! I would read even your grocery list probably
okay well then eggs, milk, greek yogurt--
just kidding c: (not kidding that i need to buy greek yogurt tho. i ran out the other day)
41: "don't do that. don't act like you don't feel this too."
warnings: smut (18+ only, ever so slightly dubcon because of all of the denial?), fingering and overstimulation, glove kink, angst, enemies to lovers, descriptions of injuries and violence, reader is very generally implied to be an avenger?
100 random prompts - send me a number and a character!
Tumblr media
"What are you doing here?" you asked sharply, pretending to be focused on your book even though your heart had been beating too fast to let you read another word as soon as he stepped into your room.
"I just wanted to speak with you," he said. You knit your brows together, because obviously you just want to talk, what the hell else would we be doing in here alone? but you didn't say anything. "About what happened today--"
"It doesn't mean anything," you insisted, rather dramatically flipping the page of your book. "You're an asset to the mission, my job is to keep the mission on track. That's it."
He didn't react, really. "I... never said it meant anything," he explained, "I simply wanted to thank you."
You cursed yourself internally, staring blankly forward at your book, trying so hard to ignore his dark form in your peripheral. Did he have to keep staring at you like that?
"So, thank you," he said.
"That's not necessary," you insisted, "I would've done it for anyone."
"You'd take a bullet for anyone?" he pressed.
You closed your book in frustration, finally looking back at him; you wished you hadn't. You couldn't even begin to react to everything you saw on his face, the way he was looking back at you... you stopped yourself before you even thought about trying to describe what emotion that could be. It took you a moment to even remember what you were going to say: "I didn't take a bullet," you corrected him, standing up off the bed, "I had Kevlar on. I just blocked it."
"Yes, Kevlar-- not magic," he clarified. "It must have still injured you."
You shrugged. "I'll live."
"May I see?" he asked softly, stepping forward until he was uncomfortably close to you, and you nodded slightly. You couldn't look at him as his gloved hand slowly pulled up the bottom of your tank top, until the massive bruise on your stomach was revealed. "Christ..." he whispered under his breath.
You shoved the fabric back down and wiped under your nose, trying to act normal and stern again.
"I didn't know you were wearing a vest," he explained. "The feeling that went through me when I thought you were really hit-- that you might..."
He trailed off, but you nodded, knowing what he meant.
"I haven't felt that feeling in a long time," he continued soberly, his gaze a little darker. "I never wanted to feel that again."
"Well, I guess I'm sorry if I... distressed you," you mumbled.
"Surely you know I'm not here asking for an apology," he scoffed.
"Then what do you want from me?!" you snapped.
"Don't ask me a question you don't want me to answer," he warned, and your heart jumped.
"What's that supposed to mean?" you mumbled, crossing your arms tightly and looking away.
He didn't answer, just stepped closer to you-- you wanted to step back, but the bed was in your way. Damn these insanely tiny rooms...
You looked back at him, trying to keep a straight face, hoping he couldn't hear your racing pulse somehow.
"Ask me again what I want from you," he ordered darkly, "if you really want to know."
You stammered a bit but eventually choked it out, almost a whisper: "What do you want from me?"
"I want you to promise you'll never do that again."
You weren't sure what you were expecting, but it wasn't that. "What?"
"Never put yourself in harm's way like that again," he demanded, "I can't take it-- if you were really hurt, or even killed--"
"It's my job," you reminded him. "If my orders put me in harm's way, that's where I go. And my orders come from Bucky, not you."
"James doesn't care about you," he interjected sharply, and your eyes went wide. "And you don't care about James-- not in that way, at least."
"I-I don't know what you're talking about," you blurted out, not sure what else you were supposed to say to that.
"Don't do that," he pleaded lowly, shaking his head. "Don't pretend that you don't feel this, too."
You tried to step away but he grabbed you by the wrist, pulling you back into him-- closer than ever; his other hand came up to hold your face, a gloved thumb tracing over your cheek as you looked back at him.
"I can't watch you get hurt again," he breathed, "least of all for me. Just let me protect you."
"I don't need your protection," you assured, "I can fend for myself."
"But do you want to?"
When your mouth opened with a little gasp of denial, he took the opportunity to kiss you-- hard and passionate, pulling your body close to his.
You put your hands on his chest like you were going to push him away, but you found yourself melting into it instead, and your fingers weakly clutched at the fur lapel of his coat.
"Fuck," you mumbled against his lips, kissing him back with more intensity than either of you expected. Weeks of tension finally broke as you clawed at each other, falling onto the bed and struggling with a mess of bulky clothes.
His kiss moved to your neck, his teeth digging into your skin until you whined. "Would it be wrong of me," he wondered, "to be responsible for another mark on you?"
"Shut up," you hissed, 'cause how the fuck could he be all poetic and shit right now? You could barely even think straight-- clearly you weren't thinking straight, because you were in bed under Zemo of all people. "I can't fucking stand you sometimes."
"I know," he mumbled against your skin, his hands moving down your waist until he could start opening your belt.
"But I wanted you so fucking bad..."
"I know."
He slipped his hand into your pants, cupping your sex for just a moment, before roughly shoving two fingers inside you-- with his fucking leather glove still on. You moaned low and loud, tossing your head back as he stretched you on those fingers, the intrusion thick and sudden and making you insanely desperate.
Your back arched as he thrusted those fingers inside you, your legs spreading naturally as your body craved more. He pulled away from your neck to stare down at your face, mesmerized by the way you responded to him.
"O-oh my god," you gasped, "fuck--"
"Right there?" he assumed as he curled his fingers against your spot, making you shudder and hold tight onto his arm.
"Yes, yes!" you whimpered.
"Quiet, draga," he cooed, "James is only one room away--"
"Fuck, j-just fuck me," you begged, "I need you-- just fuck me, please."
"No," he denied flatly, though it clearly pained him to say it. "One of us has to stay in control."
You whined in frustration, amazed at how much he could say in so few words. I'm in control right now. I wouldn't be able to control myself if I was inside you. I wouldn't hold back, and everyone would hear us. You couldn't pick which underlying meaning was the one that made you that much more wet all of a sudden.
He purred through a smile as he rubbed harder against the spot inside you, moving his covered thumb to press to your clit as well. "I can feel how badly you need this-- it must have been so long since anyone pleasured you, hm? And you must have known I could take care of you."
Your legs were shaking already, your hand reaching up to hold onto his shoulder, then weaving into his hair. You tried to pull him down for a kiss, but when his face came close to yours, he stopped and stared right into your eyes-- and his other hand grabbed yours and pinned it down roughly beside your head. You bit your lip, hating how much you loved the helplessness you felt right then.
"I just need you to come for me now," he explained with a growl. "I need to watch you give into it."
"I-I'm close," you nodded, and he smiled again.
"I know," he said, making you feel a little stupid for even saying it. "Show me. I want to see what it looks like when you let go."
With your one free hand holding tightly onto the sheets, your hips started to rock up into his touch-- or maybe trying to get away from it, the feeling was so intense. Either way he had no trouble keeping you where he wanted you, shoving his fingers deep until your eyes rolled back. You knew you were saying his name, you heard it echoing around the walls, but you refused to believe that it was really you begging for him like that. You would've given him anything he wanted right then, just to get through that feeling and let ecstasy wash over you: thankfully, all he wanted was exactly that.
It was actually quiet at first, you were holding your breath without really meaning to; only when you just barely started to come down from the high did you make a sound again, a moan going out along with a big exhale of everything you'd been holding in.
Except the feeling didn't stop, because he didn't. Actually, he started going even harder.
Your eyes shot open and your body rocked. "F-fuck, fuck!" you yelped, both your hands tightening into fists before the unrestrained one grabbed at his wrist to try to slow him down-- which obviously didn't work.
He was biting his lip and flaring his nostrils from the force of it, staring down at you with fire in his eyes as he kept going.
"Oh my god," you sobbed, "I-I can't-- fuck, I-- oh!"
You wouldn't really call it a scream... he would, but you wouldn't. You might have said it was more like a high-pitched moan or maybe just a loud whine, but really, to anyone else who heard it (which may not have just been Zemo) it was definitely a scream. A scream of overwhelming, painfully-perfect pleasure. And only when your whole body was a shaking, useless mess did he stop moving his fingers inside you and gently pull them out.
You were so exhausted, going limp against the mattress and fighting to blink your eyes open, that you didn't even really notice him bringing his soaked glove to his mouth and getting a taste of you, humming contentedly.
It was only when he let go of your wrist and stopped hovering over you, sitting on the bed with a sigh, that you really noticed him again and (mostly) came back to reality.
His hair was messed up, and his face was flushed-- and you'd tugged his shirt to the side and exposed more of his chest. Only now did he look even a quarter as affected by this as you were. "There will be a time and place for more, draga," he promised you with a sigh, "soon."
"When?" you asked, and he smiled a bit deviously at you before wrapping his hand around the back of your neck and kissing you again-- sweeter, slower, but with a hint of dominance as he gently bit on your bottom lip.
"Whenever my patience runs out," he answered with a grin.
667 notes · View notes
sailoryooons · 8 months ago
Note
Incubus yoongi x reader
Go wild with smut maybe theres fluff and angst too! Love your writing so much
Tumblr media
☾ Pairing: Incubus!Yoongi x archdevil!Reader
☾ Summary: 
Sunder (sun·​der) transitive verb : to break apart or in two : to separate by or as if by violence or by intervening time or space Sunder (sun·​der) intransitive verb : to become parted, disunited, or severed
☾ Word Count: 5,297
☾ Genre: Smut, Forbidden Romance, Angst, Fated Lovers
☾ Rating: 18+ Minors are strictly prohibited from engaging and reading this content. It contains explicit content and any minors discovered reading or engaging with this work will be blocked immediately. 
☾ Warnings: Vague worldbuilding - this takes place in a Hell setting so.. Lots of talk of literal hell, implied violence and war, themes of classism/species racism, hint of political scheming, depiction of servants who are chained/collared, implications of sex work/incubi being bread specifically for sex work, honestly Yoongi and reader kinda give co-dependant vibes, explicit language, explicit sexual content including oral (f. receiving), unprotected sex, a little bit of overstim, cum eating if you squitn, multiple orgasms, bleeding/scratching/biting, possessive themes… um I don’t know the smut scene is more PrOsEy than straight-up smut. 
☾ Published: Sunday, April 7 2024
☾ A/N: We are using Forgotten Realms (dnd) lore because I was randomly inspired to do so. You need zero knowledge of Forgotten Realms or dnd lore to read this - there is vague world building and references to a plot on the side that I imagine Yoongi and reader are a part of but that does not happen in this little one shot. I just did it for the tension and because I’m out of control. 100% change I got some dnd lore wrong - don’t care, I kinda made it my own in parts as needed!!! Thank you!!! 
☾ A/N 2: Dear anon, I don’t have a clue what this is, but it was inspired by a very specific scene in the movie Troy when Paris (Orlando Bloom) sneaks up to Helen’s (Diane Kruger) room while the Greeks and Trojans are downstairs partying and he’s like hehe let’s bang it out. That’s it. I really hope you like this because sometimes I fill requests and I'm like ..... that probably was not what they had in mind and yet here I am, delivering whatever ??? this is ??
☾ Disclaimer: All members of BTS are faces and name claims for this story. This is entirely a work of fiction and by no means is meant to be a projection, judgment or representation of real-life people. Any scenarios or representations of the people and places mentioned in works are not representative of real-life scenarios.
Main Masterlist ☾Filled Requests ☾ Masterlist  Milestone Request Event ☾ Ask
Note: I don't use my tag list for requests!
Tumblr media
A pair of dark eyes in the shadows around the party catches your attention as you listen to Archdevil Belial's drone about his victory in Phlegethos. The fiend’s words fall on deaf ears as your gaze narrows to a deadly point on the man lingering in the shadows across the room, keeping away from the revelry with a single chalice in his hand.
And he’s staring at you. 
You feel your muscles constrict as you flick your gaze away, your heart rate picking up speed as you try and focus on Belial again. It isn’t a story you care to hear about - he’s been droning about his defeat of the Kelemvor worshipers on the fiery planes of Phlegethos. Hardly a battle as much as a skirmish outside of the city gates that demanded his attention. 
Archdevil Belial is none the wiser that the creature he really desires to kill is lurking at the edge of the party, burning eyes on you as he cocks his head and glances toward the empty staircase that leads toward the living quarters. 
There’s a twitch of irritation in your stomach as Yoongi turns and vanishes into the shadows. He is good at being seen only when he wants to, which works in his favor when he enters the hall of his greatest enemies, all in one room because of war meetings against the very fiend who now slips upstairs to your bedroom. 
It was only a matter of time before Yoongi showed up - despite the level of stupidity it takes to show up in the hall of your sworn enemy. Yoongi likes to show off though. He likes to remind his enemies - and himself - that he is not so easily kept out of places that he wants to be. 
Especially if those places he’s being kept from have you inside of them. 
“Thank you for the conversation, Lord Belial,” you interrupt. The devil looks at you with his mouth open, eyes blazing as you interrupt him to dismiss yourself. You feel a small twist of satisfaction. “I must retire for the evening. I am returning home tomorrow before starting my campaign through the realms to ensure my father’s army are being… led properly.”
Belial’s face twitches in irritation. You’re above his station - though not too far - and decorum is everything in matters of spoken insult. “Yes,” he agrees. “It is important for our… figureheads to inspire. The Whip of Asmodeus paints a threatening picture, to be sure. It is hard to be of influence on the battlefield - we do appreciate your efforts off the field.” 
A laugh like cutting glass bubbles from your lips. “You honor me.” You feel the ice in your mouth when you dip your head politely, pretending to be unbothered by the implication that you’re nothing but an empty threat. “I will see you in a tenday, Lord Belial, when I come to inspire in Phlegethos.”
With a curt turn, you cut through the party toward the stone dias. Those in attendance part for you like water parting around a sharp boulder, hurrying to get out of your way. Figurehead or real threat doesn’t matter - you’re the daughter of their lord and by rights their lady. 
Your father sits on his throne of twisted bone and fire ahead of the party, crimson eyes drinking in all that happens from his seat of power. Yet he has missed something incredibly important that now lingers upstairs waiting for you. The thought makes your lips twitch in a smirk as you ascend the stairs to where Asmodeus sits, a giddy tingle in your belly. 
A beautiful incubus boy sits next to the throne on the floor, a gold collar around his neck with a glittering chain that leads to Asdmodeous’ hand. The incubus looks at your father with adoration, gold eyes burning. Mouth agape. Breath catching. 
You don’t know how much of it is performance. It’s always hard to tell with the lower level fiends what is real and what is an act. It’s part of the dangerous game they play, and thought you’re more accustomed to their kind - especially the one lurking in your room - you’re still unsure how to tell the difference with this one.
You catch the scent of honey and vanilla as you step nearer, though the incubus doesn’t look at you. You immediately feel the ebbing power of allure from the creature, battering your senses just being so close. Asmodeus seems unaffected by the battering power of lust radiating from the incubus, but you see the two guards behind him glance toward the creature on the floor. 
You grit your teeth and ignore the twist in your gut, trying not to be irritated. Only one man has power over you this way. It isn’t the incubus’ fault that he’s doing what he was trained to do, but the sudden pitch in your stomach and dizziness you feel around him unsettles you. 
“I am returning to my chambers, Father,” you murmur, bowing deeply. “I have grown wear of Belial’s peacocking.” 
Behind him are two massive Orthons, no less than eight feet in height and wide like a troll. Their horns are curling and battle-scarred, ugly tusks showing from thick, fat lips. The beasts are hellish weapons from wars passed, now assigned to the personal guard of your father. You note that they also did not notice the shadowy incubus slipping into their party and up the stairwell.
It almost makes you tsk. Even for a creature as skilled and powerful as Yoongi, slipping past an entire party full of the most powerful infernals in the realms is impressive. He is, of course, more than just an incubus now, but still. The sheer magnitude of doing it successfully is not lost on you - and makes you worried for his sanity. 
“Sleep well,” Admodeous voice rumbles, his voice like stones grinding together. “Tomorrow, you return to Malbolge and ready to set out on your campaign.” His fiery eyes turn to you and you feel the weight of the burning Nine Hells press against you. “They will feel the crack of the Whip of Asmodeous and know that we are mighty. 
“It will be done.”
“She is as pretty as My Lord is,” the incubus boy purrs from where he sits at the foot of the throne. You glance at him, realizing that his golden gaze has broken away from your father and turned to you. Your stomach twists in equal parts anger, guilt, and disgust as you feel the lick of his power. “The House of Asmodeus is as beautiful as they are powerful.”
Again, it’s hard to discern if the incubus is performing or if he means it. Asmodeus pulls the chain hard, yanking incubus toward him. You hear his neck pop, though it doesn’t break as the creature wimpers at the sudden show of violence. “Do not speak to her, worm. You are nothing. She is the Heir Apparent and Princess of the Nine Hells. You are fodder.” 
The incubus cowers, and ducks his head away from you, curling in on himself. The sensual allure to him lessens distinctly, the energy souring. You feel your fingers twitch as you think of Yoongi. It is not difficult to guess that Asmodeous’ newfound desire to humiliate and dissipate incubi and succubi are inspired by his hatred and inability to rid himself of Yoongi’s stain. 
Swallowing thickly, you bow once more, slipping backward off the dias and toward the stairs that lead upward. No one guards them - there are supposed to be no enemies at this party - and shadow falls over them, the torches flickering as though watching you ascend.
Music and voices follow you up the stairs, the soft click of your shoes against the carved stone louder in the growing silence as you navigate to your bedrooms. The staircase winds and the sounds drift further away from you until it’s only the crackling of occasional sconces and your steps.
Two heavy doors in the west wing of the Citadel belong to your bedroom. The crackling energy of the arcana buzzing along them acting as a lock makes your skin tingle. You mutter the password and feel the pop of magic as it vanishes, allowing you to push heavily against one of the doors to grind it open. 
The room is both yours and not. It was your room for most of your life growing up under the ruler of the Nine Hells, opulent and dark, full of old possessions and heavy, draping curtains to keep out the smoke and ruin, rich art painted by careful hands with red and purple splashed across canvas. 
Now, it feels like a room that belonged to someone else entirely. You’re no longer the vicious little thing that thought would sit on the throne in Nessus one day. You’re no longer the unthinking weapon that Asmodeous uses to maintain order and public punishment. 
A large bed stands on a lifted dais, covered in silks and piled high with pillows. They lay undisturbed as you close the door behind you and mutter the password again, feeling the static of magic seal them shut behind you. It would take a small army to batter through them, thankfully. 
Your eyes scour the room. Embers burn in a smoldering fireplace, offering little light in the dimness of the bedroom. A large sitting area stretches to the right with leather chairs and velvet chaises, tables covered in untouched books and scrolls. 
To the left is an open study, a heavy wooden desk in the middle of the room backed with bookshelf-covered walls and heavy chests locked with tombs inside. You see the cover of a journal flipped open, the only sign that Yoongi had been lingering in your study snooping. 
Your mouth twitches at the corner as you look away from it. Yoongi leaving something out of place is only ever on purpose, a confirmation to you that yes - his visit has double meaning. You might be the primary reason the incubus and favored chosen warrior of a death god has snuck into his enemy’s home, but you’re not the only reason. Of course he is looking for any extra information he can use against his enemies. 
It stings a little more than you’d like. 
Stepping further into the room, you swivel your gaze back and forth, looking for a sign of the slippery man himself. A master of shadows, Yoongi is only seen when he wants to be. Strange, for a fiend whose very nature is to be seen and devoured, to give and to receive, to lure and enjoy. Most of his life has been spent in spectacle, and now he spends it in the shadows. 
Warm breath brushes against the back of your neck, making your skin prickle. “I like this dress.” 
“You shouldn’t be here.”
Yoongi’s callused fingers brush up your arm. It’s a ghost of touch but it makes your eyelids flutter shut, warmth thrumming in your stomach immediately. Unlike the incubus downstairs, you don’t feel a magnetic pull that is arcane here. You just feel the pull to Yoongi - a desire that is your own and fueled by nothing else. 
He has no reason to use his charm here. It makes you shiver as you lean backward into him, eager to feel the solidness of his chest and smell the sweet wine on his breath. 
“You always say that,” he purrs, the words low and scratchy. His other hand comes up to brush his fingers up and down your other arm, pulling you toward him full. You melt, fading into him faster than you should. “When will you learn that I will go wherever you are?” 
“Even if it means your own demise? You’re in the Citadel of Asmodeus.” 
“He’s killed me before.” Yoongi’s touch is more solid now, hands exploring your waist and curves, squeezing your flesh, pressing you against his waist. You rest the back of your head against his neck, inhaling cedarwood and sage. “I’m not so easily destroyed.” 
“Don’t.” 
You don’t want to recall the many times Yoongi has been wrenched away from you. Each time a little closer to permanence than the last. Time and time again, he has been ripped from your hands as your father attempts to destroy the fate linking you, to burn it until there is no tether there. 
“You’ve been good,” Yoongi notes. His hand goes to the silk strings on the side of your dress, pulling them undone. “He truly thinks you no longer think of me? That he has succeeded where he has failed a dozen times before?” 
“Yes.”
“His arrogance knows no bounds. He’ll think he’s a god, soon enough.”
You turn your head to the side, brushing your mouth against Yoongi’s. His lips are warm and taste of wine, urging your tongue to swipe across his bottom lip for a taste. “Is he not?” you ask against his mouth, fighting the need to shiver as one side of your dress falls open. “He rules the Nine Hells absolutely.” 
“Oh come off it,” He laughs. “You and I both know that isn’t true, otherwise he wouldn’t be in a civil war. Plus… I have recently acquired Avernus and Dis.” 
You straighten and turn around sharply to look at him, brows furrowing. For a moment, you forget what it is he’s said to shock you. You’re hypnotized by eyes dark enough that they reflect the stars when in the mortal world, a mouth that is soft and sensuous, a gentle, round nose that is opposed to the way he can turn it up at someone in a sneer. A faded scar over one eye - one of many that he's received over the years.
Yoongi is beautiful the way the moon is, distant and cold, but with a glow of softness that is often underestimated. 
You had made that mistake before. A long time ago, incubi and the lower creatures of the Nine Hells hadn’t been a blip on your radar. They were nothing to a princess of the Nine Hells, someone whose entire purpose for existing would be to one day step into ruling over all nine of the realms crushed in your father’s fist. 
Now, you know better. You’d been a silly, arrogant girl then, head filled with dreams of ruling over the dread cities and bringing the dukes and duchesses to heel. You’d never considered that perhaps your existence was more for appearances and leverage than anything else. 
A puppet. 
Belial, was, unfortunately, quite right about that. 
“What do you mean you have Avernus and Dis?”
“The skirmish in Phlegethos was a distraction. The dukes and duchess’ have been so frenzied about making sure they don’t have any disruptions in their rule that Belial scrambled to deal with his, turning his eye away from the others. Mammon… well you know Mammon. He is not a concern, for now. He cares little who holds Avernus and Dis.” You narrow your eyes at him. “I had help with Dis.”
That sours your stomach. “Bel.” 
“He has no love for Zariel. And he’s from Dis.”
“He’s a traitor. You’d do well not to trust him. Who knows when he’ll turn on you if promised something.”
“The Nine Hells are full of traitors.” Yoongi’s deft fingers undo the other side of your dress. “Including me. You think I would not sell out every single one of my fighters for you, hmm?” Yoongi presses a wet kiss to your jaw. You lean your head back to give him access to your throat. “You think I wouldn’t throw away being Kelemvor’s chosen and carrying his mantle for a chance to have you forever?” 
“You do have me.”
“Not in the way we are designed.” His voice is a growl as he bites at your throat, teeth scraping. You feel dizzy in his arms, but he holds you steadfast. “You were designed for me by the wheels of fate, and I for you. All of this - war, death, political scheming - it stands in our way and I would betray the god who gives me my many lives to cut to the chase in an instant.” 
The rage-laced words are an anger you’re familiar with. Two creatures born to exist for one another - more than fated mates. Your very existence tied to Yoongi’s is a matter of universal balance, two threads of fabric that must remain woven together, lest the realms collapse. 
Divine Scales. Two lives bound together that must remain in balance for the rest of the world to exist. You and Yoongi are not the only Divine Scales in the realms, but you’re perhaps one of the most difficult to balance in a world set on keeping you apart. 
You, the daughter of the Archduke of the Nine Hells. Yoongi, an incubus servant whose purpose was to lure, steal, and spy on behalf of Asmodeus. It was an unfit match that your father was set on destroying - his daughter an heir would not be tied to a lowly creature of lust and servitude. 
“Careful,” you murmur as Yoongi peels the fabric from your skin. The air is warm but you feel a shiver anyway, nipples pebbling at the temperature change. “Your god might not like to hear you say such things.”
“He is not my god,” Yoongi mutters. His eyes are hungry, burning with desire as he drinks you in, his fingers gripping the flesh at your hips. “He is a convenience. I need power to take control of the Nine Hells, he gives me power. You are the only being I worship. The only goddess I recognize.” Yoongi sinks to his knees and your stomach flips. He looks up at you, lips parted and pupils blown, eyes so dark you could spill into them and never find your way. “Let me prove my devotion. Let me worship the only divinity I’ve ever known.”
Yoongi’s words are a spell on you, and not because he’s in an incubus, created and bred to be alluring and lead mortals to the Hells to give up their souls. Yoongi’s words have power because he is Yoongi, a being who he designed to be your other half. Another being you love so entirely that you intend to sacrifice the realm you call home, that you actively betray the people you’ve known since you were a child in order to be with him. 
These snatches with him are so few and far between. He fights a war against your father and his archdevils while you unravel them from the inside. Two knives carving away at the system which fights to keep you apart. 
You forget about all of the atrocities committed and to come. You push away the anxiety that Yoongi is thwarting his power by coming to the seat of his enemy’s power, just because he can and because he wants you. 
Instead, you focus on the way his mouth leaves wet kisses across your thighs. Yoongi’s fingers press into the back of your legs, holding you to him as his tongue lavs at a small scar on your hip, his teeth nipping the flesh.
Your world falls away as his tongue and mouth suck at your skin. Heat gathers between your legs, feeling the wet ache in your folds as Yoongi purposefully avoids going toward the apex of your thighs, instead showering your inner thighs, calves, and hips with soft kisses. 
Strong hands pry your legs apart. You let him slide your foot over, widening your stance easily. You cannot recall a single person you have ever been pliable for. You are the Whip of Asmodeous, a sharp weapon made to force subservience and delve out punishment. 
You are no whip in Yoongi’s hands. You are silk, sliding through his fingers as his mouth presses closer and closer to your heart. To everyone else, you are a weapon. To Yoongi, you’re just you. A mind to adore, a body to worship. 
Your knees threaten to buckle when the first, slow swipe of his tongue runs up your drenched folds. Yoongi chuckles, the sound throaty. Gently, he lifts a leg and pulls it over his shoulder, providing a counterweight as you stand but also giving him access to your aching cunt, pressing his face close as he licks you from hole to throbbing clit again. 
“Yoongi,” you whisper, a hand shooting to his hair. Your fingers slide through soft, silk strands and twist, rooting him there. He groans in appreciation, focusing his tongue on slow, up-and-down licks, avoiding your clit as he works. “Fuck.” 
He hums, the feeling buzzing through your pussy as he closes his mouth over it, sucking gently. His mouth is wet and warm, tongue soft as it circles your aching bundle of nerves. Your legs feel gummy as you waver, holding onto him to keep yourself standing as much as you are to keep him in place.
Yoongi’s hunger can rarely be sated. He devours you, mouth eager as he sucks and licks at you, lips smacking loudly as he does. You barely register the obscene noise, canting your hips up into his mouth as the pleasure begins to build slowly. 
A hand presses into your ass, pressing you harder against the flat of his tongue. Yoongi opens his mouth and sticks out his tongue, looking up at you with fucked out eyes as he urges you to fuck his face at your pace, to use him like a god would use a conduit. 
Yoongi is your conduit, and you are his. You vowed centuries ago to be his whip, a weapon at his command. He vowed to be your shield, your knife in the dark. 
The powers of the Hells would keep you apart. Beyond the impropriety that someone so lowborn could be fated for one of the highest powers among the infernals, the two of you together are too much of a threat. Too much power tied to one another, a divine match that cannot be broken.
Still, they try. 
The two of you have died before. Keeping you dead isn’t easy, though. Neither can truly die while the other lives and no one has quite managed to kill you both simultaneously - a familial crutch that Asmodeus cannot seem to overcome. 
You’d die every day to have this moment with Yoongi, your breath caught in your lungs, sweat beading on the small of your back, head tilted back as your heart beats so loud it's all you can hear. You feel every part of your body coil before there is a moment of white noise as your orgasm crests over, your cunt squeezing, your hand pulling his hair. 
Yoongi drinks you in like he cannot get enough. Gluttonous, ravenous man, pressing into your heat as he sucks. Your hands tug at his hair, the stimulation going from warm and fluid to sharp and biting. He grows a little when you pull his face back by the strands of his hair, a picture of madness with the lower half of his face covered in your slick, lips red and swollen, eyes unfocused. 
You pull and he stands, knocking you back as he does. You stumble the remaining footsteps to your bed, mouths connecting in a tangle of teeth, tongue, spit and cum. You taste yourself on him, sucking his tongue greedily into his mouth as your hands claw at his shirt, desperate to feel his skin against yours. 
He complies, letting you push the shirt off his shoulders as he climbs over you, pressing a knee between your legs as he traps your lips in a searing kiss again. Your lips feel bruised where you kiss, his mouth demanding. His hands claw at your hips, pulling you down into his knee, grinding your slick cunt against his leg.
You let out a breathy sound, both from the feeling of pleasure blooming between your legs once again and the warmth of his skin, your hands rubbing across his chest, seeking to chase the inferno within. Yoongi has always been warm, but something hotter burns in him now. Something divine, vicious, and powerful lurking beneath his skin, the unlikely power of a god of death lurking just beneath the surface. 
You know that Kelemvor, the God of Death and Lord of Judgement has chosen Yoongi as a conduit of power because Yoongi seeks the balance of the world - he is a part of the balance of the world. His very existence is paramount to a deity whose very nature is to maintain the scales. 
It doesn’t stop you from wanting to eat away at the divinity under Yoongi’s skin, to drive out the influence that isn’t yours, to assert your dominance over a god and remind him that Yoongi does not belong to Kelemvor, he is not an extension of death. He belongs to you and you alone. 
It is an irrational, violent bout of jealousy that overtakes you for a moment. Your nails rake down his chest a little too hard, leaving trails of blood beneath. You bit his bottom lip a little too hard, the taste of iron and salt spilling into your mouth with his tongue. 
Yoongi smirks against your scarlet mouth, pulling back to look down at you. He knows what it is you seek. Yoongi always knows. Your minds are not connected, but your souls are and there is little you can hide from him. “You cannot rip him out of me, no matter how much you want to.” 
“I will try.” 
“Good.” He leans down and bites hard on your collarbone, making you gasp. “I will tear Asmodeous’ influence from you in kind.” 
Your hands are less harsh as you undo the laces of his pants, pulling them down powerful thighs. Your viciousness cools in the shower of the whisper of his love against your ear and the scrap of his tongue against your skin. Every single part of you burns hotter than the deepest part of the Hells, driven there by him alone. 
You love him - such a simple word could convey it accurately, anyway.
It seems too small of a word, unable to fit the fountain of want, desire, trust, and yearning that spills out of you into such a small cup. You don’t know if love can truly hold everything you feel for him, if it conveys that there is nothing god, archdevil, or fate that would stop you from being here with Yoongi, getting to touch him, to taste him, to whisper into his mouth as he presses the head of his cock into your weeping entrance. 
“You’re mine,” you gasp, rolling your hips forward to meet the slow, powerful strokes of his cock. Yoongi cradles you to him, his hands gripping you tighter as he presses your bodies together, as though you could meld. “Mine mine mine.” 
“I’m yours,” he agrees, voice throaty and strained. “Who else could I belong to?” 
You have no answer. Stars dance behind your eyelids as you move to his rhythm. Yoongi’s skin is heated and sticky as he moves against you. You feel his heartbeat in exact time with yours, twin rhythms. Your arms wind around his shoulders, fingers twisting in the hair at the nape of his neck. You feel the muscle of his back and shoulder flex as he fucks you slowly, each stroke pointed and driving you to the edge again. 
Yoongi’s mouth brushes yours. You breathe in his air, unable to put anything else into words, thoughts consumed with him. With how he tastes, with how he smells, with how he feels. Nestled in the deepest part of you, you feel home. It is such a rare feeling, only discovered here like this, connected. 
It makes your breath catch, barely audible above Yoongi’s low groaning and the loud smack of skin against skin. Your heels dig into the bed, head pressing into the mattress as you throw your head back, unable to do anything but take what Yoongi is giving you. 
His pace quickens, slamming into your cunt with enough force to break you. But you do not break - you could never break with him. You squirm in his hold, babbling and panting and trying to breathe as he drives you to the edge of madness - and then you peak. 
A wild sound escapes you as you seize into him, muscles clenching, cunt spasming. Yoongi’s thrusts turn vicious, fucking you through your orgasm as you clench down on him with a vice grip. His fingers grip the back of your neck, pulling you toward his chest as he leans backward, your legs sliding as he seats you in his lap, fucking up into you. 
“Imagine thinking they could take you away from me,” Yoongi hisses. His thrusts are sloppy and hard, spearing you and sending you hurtling right toward the edge again. You submit to him, head lolling to the side as he takes you. “Imagine thinking that you could defy a prewritten fate that you are mine, that you are anything less than what was made for me.” 
A sob slips through your lips. You cannot think of a response, only able to cling to him as though to say yes. 
“They cannot take you away from me,” he growls. “I will destroy this world again and again if they try. They cannot sunder what is here, they cannot rip you away from me any more than you can rip the stars from the sky.” 
Just as you begin to teeter on the edge, Yoongi slams his hips home, clenching as he comes. “You cannot be anything else but mine.”
It sends you hurling over the edge again, so powerful that you forget where you are for a moment. It is intoxicating, this bliss that unfurls like the flowers of a petal. Nothing exists here but calm water and the scent and taste of Yoongi. There is no war here. No fight to keep you apart. No demands, no expectations. It’s just you and him. Like it was always meant to be. 
Slowly, awareness creeps back toward you. It is a lumbering, lazy thing. You only feel somewhat aware that you’re in a bed and that you feel the heat of Yoongi next to you, the press of his mouth against your shoulder. The aftereffects of sleeping with an incubus are not lost on you, even as a powerful infernal. 
Everything feels melted, like it could fall through your fingers like grains of sand. Perhaps you could float away if you tried, but Yoongi grounds you. The feeling of his hand on your hip and his mouth on your skin is the most solid thing that exists in this world in between, keeping you tethered to something real. Something substantial. 
When you blink away the sticky high of the post-orgasm daze, Yoongi is watching you with soft, round eyes. The burning desire is still there, but at the forefront is adoration. Worship. Love. Anything stronger than words can describe. 
“Are you okay?” he kisses your jaw before drawing back to examine your face. You nod, head heavy. “Too much?”
“No. Not with you. Never with you.” 
His mouth twitches like he’s unsure. You nestle closer to him, closing your eyes as you’re cupped in the safety of his presence. “With Avernus and Dis at your command, you can take Phlegethos,” you murmur. “Mammon will give you Minauros if you can do that.” 
“Hmm.” 
Your eyes flutter open, watching as Yoongi closes his. You can tell by the twitch in his mouth that he is thinking. “I will deliver you Phlegethos.” He cracks an eye open and looks at you, seeing the hunger that burns there. “Belial needs a good whip to put him in place.” 
“The Whip of Asmodeous?” 
“No.” You grin. “The Whip of Kelemvor’s Chosen.” 
394 notes · View notes
casuallyimagining · 1 year ago
Text
Set Me Free || myg (teaser)
Tumblr media
Summary: Tired of being told how to live his life and unsure of where he stands in the world, Yoongi--your soulmate--yearns to be free. When you give him what he wants, it causes a rift in your relationship that seems irreparable. 12 years later, you find him back in your life. Can you mend your relationship? Do you even want to? Word Count: TBD (at least 10k. unclear if this is a one-shot or not) Genre: friends to enemies to lovers, supernatural au, witch & familiar au, soulmate au, angst, fluff, more to be added Warnings: death of a parent (brief mention), drinking, soulmate breakup, more to be added
Notes: I don't really know when I might be posting this. I'm still in the process of writing it, but it feels about halfwayish done, and I'm excited about it, so I wanted to share!
teaser under the cut
“Maybe this way of life isn’t for everyone. Maybe not everyone wants their whole existence to be predetermined at birth. Maybe not everyone wants the universe to choose who they’re supposed to be with and how they’re supposed to live.”
His words stung, and until then, you weren’t quite sure why. Rejection. Not just of how you lived, and who he was, and how things had always been. But of you. Yoongi was your familiar, you were destined to be together in some way since you were toddlers and the bond gem first appeared. Not all witches and familiars were in romantic relationships–your parents were, sure, and Yoongi’s parents–but plenty of them had other partners, lives separate from each other. Platonic soulmates navigating the world together.
Until a few months before, you’d been content with that. There was no doubt you’d been best friends from the jump. You’d been practically inseparable through school. Then, months before, he’d kissed you at the winter market. Right there in the park, under the aurora. Before that, you hadn’t thought of him as any more than your best friend. But the kiss had unlocked something inside you. And now…
Now he wanted you gone. 
“You want to be free that badly?” By some miracle, your voice sounded positively venomous, even though you felt like you could crumble at any moment. “Fine.”
“Wh-”
The chain around your wrist snapped easily when you wrapped your fingers around it. The incantation meant to keep the bond gem safe became meaningless as soon as you wanted it gone. You couldn’t remember the last time you’d been without it around your wrist. You loved it, with its gem of swirling, inky black and navy blue. It reminded you so much of Yoongi, deep and calm and unwavering. 
Without a word, you tossed the bracelet to the ground. Yoongi’s eyes widened as it hit and the jewel cracked. For good measure, you stepped on it, crushed it into dust. There was a pitiful swirl of blue magic that puffed up from the dirt. When you moved your foot, there was nothing left of the bond gem or its chain.
“What the fuck?” Yoongi’s eyes were glassy when you finally looked at him. He looked almost as crushed as you felt. “What the fuck?”
“You’re free.” And this time, you couldn’t hide your sadness behind your anger. 
Tumblr media
I am very curious to know your thoughts on this. I'm so fucking excited to post. stupid grad school is getting in the way of me being able to devote 100% of my time to it, but god I'm trying so hard to get it done.
Tumblr media
535 notes · View notes
thecampjuicebox · 11 months ago
Note
I always wondered how the romanced companions would react if Orin kidnapped the player character. Any thoughts?
Be prepared for some angst because PHEEEEWWWWW
Tumblr media
Astarion
At this point in the story, romanced Astarion and Tav are very close. He even states that Tav is the only person he's ever cared for, so I can imagine he'd be devastated if his beloved was taken by Orin. He'd take a relatively unhinged approach to saving them, running in with fangs bared. Daggers swinging. He'd make quick work of Orin, slicing and dicing to save his love. They've always done so much to save him so he'd feel it was his duty to do the same in this instance. Once he's able to hold them in his arms again, he'd allow himself to cry. Sob, even. He'd hold them close, smooth their hair back, bury his face in their neck to deeply inhale their familiar scent, but not until telling them how stupid they were for allowing themselves to be kidnapped by the shape-changer in the first place.
Karlach
Tav is Karlach's first taste of intimate touch in YEARS. Her first taste of love for as long as she can remember. When she finds out Tav is the one taken by the shape-changer, it would break her. Shatter her into a million burning pieces. Her engine would run hotter than the searing fires of Avernus. She'd yell and spit and grab the nearest bludgeoning object she could to absolutely decimate Orin where she stands. The pale eyed woman has caused enough problems and with Karlach's already crushed morale after seeing Gortash again, she'd go absolutely ape shit. She'd fall to her knees in front of Tav. Hug their legs. Cry as she rubs her nose across their thighs. Cling to them like a child. "Don't ever leave me again, Soldier. I can't bear it."
Wyll
First and foremost Wyll, I think, would be the most level headed in this situation. He'd quickly devise a plan to save his love. The Blade of Frontiers or the Blade of Avernus, either way, he'll prove his heroism and his devotion to Tav. No one lays a finger on his prince/princess. Their Devil in shining armor. He'd make an entrance similar to when Tav first encounters him in the Emerald Grove. Bold and brave, ready to dominate the fight. And once Tav is assured safe, he'd sweet them off of their feet. Shower them in love and praise of their bravery during this traumatic event.
Shadowheart
Shadowheart is very reserved and quiet about her feelings and thoughts. If her love was taken by Orin, I think she'd play calm about it while absolutely losing it inside. She's mentioned previously that she isn't one for romances, more just short lived flings. With Tav, however. It's incredibly different. She'd rally the other companions and rush into Bhaal's temple to find Orin. Slay here right there. And then take Tav into her arms and check them other, make sure the shape-changer caused them no serious harm. If she had, Shadowheart would heal them. Make them feel safe once more.
Lae'Zel
Lae'Zel's love of Tav goes from 0-100 real quick, and hearing that Tav was taken by an enemy, I think she'd LOSE it. Lae'Zel has not known love like her love for Tav. Tav showed her freedom and no one is going to take that away from her now. She's not known to show very intense emotions, but I think she would let herself cry this time. Lae'Zel is trained in combat so taking Orin down would not be a difficult feat with the help of the other companions. Once Tav is safe, she'd embrace them with all of her strength. Hold them close to her as she mumbles softly in their ear "Zhak vo'nfynh duj. Source of my joy."
Gale
Gale is such a soft lover. His prior relationship with Mystra caused a lot of trauma and I think his romance with Tav is his key to being happy again. With himself and in general. Even the threat of having to blow himself up is softened by Tav's presence. "One moment with you could sate me for a lifetime, and prise the fear from my heart." Once he learns that Tav was taken, I know for a fact he'd go into bad bitch mode. He'd storm his little wizard self right into Bhaal's temple and fireball the hells out of Orin before she could get a word in edgewise. Where'd all this courage come from? The lovely idea that after all of this is over and Tav is safe, they can return to the illusory scene of his tower in Waterdeep and reside there whenever the feeling arises. Not without a lecture on why it wasn't the smartest idea to get kidnapped, though.
303 notes · View notes
whydoyoucare866 · 1 year ago
Text
Moonlight
PAIRINGS:
Titans!Jason todd x reader
SUMMARY:
Bruce has taken in Jason Todd as his youngest son and the new robin some months ago, Bruce’s goddaughter also came back to Gotham after being away for a year.
Some months after meeting Jason she starts a friends with benefits relationship with him, suddenly Jason has to move to the Titans tower and two weeks later Bruce sends her too, but, why is Jason ignoring her and acting like he doesn’t know her and why does it get worse when Rose Wilson arrives to the tower??
A/N: in this story Dick and Jason will not have such a big age gap as they do in the show, Dick will be 23 while Jason will be 19, but for the sake of the plot it will, also ignore that there’s already a dc character called moonlight, also the powers I made up for her make no sense at all but we’ll have to deal with it.
TWS: slow burn, angst, blood, canon violence, mentions of death, anxiety, jealousy, friends to friends with benefits to enemies to lovers?, maybe death of a main character (haven’t decided yet) change of plot
Keep in mind that English is not my first language, I also know nothing about guns, human anatomy or fighting in the language so I'm sorry if I make a lot of mistakes
Story Masterlist / Main Masterlist
Tumblr media
Superman by Eminem was playing as the car Bruce sent to get you from the airport approached the gothic styled manor you hadn't seen in a year or so, the way everything looked the same brought you a sense of comfort, you knew Dick wasn’t Robin anymore, you were really close to Dick and he had told you all about how Bruce was a bad father and how he didn’t want to become him, you understood him, although you couldn’t help but feel bad for Bruce, you knew he was trying his best and he may not have been the best father, but he was a great godfather, it probably was because he wasn’t 100% responsible of you, he didn’t have to teach you about emotions, life, problems, or shit like that, he just had to spoil you and talk to you, so it was probably easier for him.
As you grew closer to the manor you noticed that Bruce and Alfred were already waiting for you by the door with some guy, he looked a little bit younger than you, but not too much, you couldn’t see him very well from the distance, but he seemed to be in casual clothes so you assumed he lived here, he was probably another stray that Bruce took in after Dick left so you paid it no mind. Eventually you arrived to the mansion and you could cry, it had been a year since you had last seen Bruce and Alfred, it had been a year since your dad had died, he was the only parent you ever knew, your mom wasn’t a deadbeat who abandoned you or anything like that, but she wasn’t “normal” she had special abilities (which you also have) that you didn’t know were special until you showed them to a boy in kindergarten and made him cry out of fear, at that moment you didn’t get why the boy had cried when you just tried to show him how your hands could glow, you then got a long talk from your mom about how most people don’t have the same abilities as you, therefore you have to keep them a secret, otherwise people would be scared or even worse it would put you at risk because there were bad people who wanted those abilities for themselves. You learned to take the talk seriously when your mom got killed by some scientist who wanted to have her powers and it was all thanks to not hiding them too well, leaving your dad and yourself on your own.
The sound of the car’s door opening pulled you out of your thoughts, and you immediately started getting off the car, you started walking towards the entrance of the Manor and all of the memories came flooding back making you emotional, you approached Bruce and just crashed into him with a hug, he became stiff, but he tried to comfort you as you cried in his arms, you hadn’t seen him ever since your dad had died, you had ran away from your problems and went to Europe for a year thinking it would help, but it didn’t, you were completely alone at Europe, at least here in Gotham you had Bruce and Dick and Alfred, you weren’t completely alone, but over there you were, and it just made you realize how much you missed and appreciated them.
When you calmed down, you moved on to Alfred who looked just as neat as always and also hugged him tight, after all Alfred reminded you of a loving grandfather and always gave you comfort, Alfred pulled away and excused himself to bake your favorite desserts, just like he always did whenever you were sad, it all felt so familiar that you felt comfort for the first time in a year. After hugging Bruce and Alfred and breaking down you realized there was still a boy who probably didn’t know who you were and had to witness you being a mess as his first impression of you, poor boy probably would be really uncomfortable after seeing a stranger come into his house and break down while he just stood there, the thought of it made you feel embarrassed making the atmosphere really awkward as you just stood staring at each other not knowing what to do, or say, Bruce took on the tense atmosphere and started introducing you to each other in hopes that the tension would fade away. You learned that his name was Jason Todd and he had just gotten taken in a year ago, some months after you left for Europe, Bruce also told you about how he found him and how he was now the new Robin, Jason have you a short nod as his way of saying hi and then Bruce started telling him about you, he told Jason about your abilities and how you were the vigilante known as moonlight which made Jason look excited, Bruce seeing Jason’s reaction told you how he was a fan of Robin and Moonlight and it sparked a bit of pride inside of you, but then made you feel embarrassed as you realized you had probably disappointed the boy by showing him how weak you actually were.
After the introductions finished, Alfred came out telling you all to get inside and to let you go to your room and accommodate, which you thanked him, You loved Bruce and Jason seemed nice, but you were exhausted after flying and you just wanted to get some rest, Alfred guided you to your room as if you hadn’t bern there a thousand times and insisted on carrying your luggage for you even though you said you could handle it.
“Here we are Miss (Y/N), you already know where Master Bruce’s and my rooms are in case you need anything, and if you ever need Master Jason his room is the one that’s right in front of yours in Master Dick’s old room .”
You thanked Alfred who excused himself and went to the kitchen and you decided you were too tired to unpack and that you would do it tomorrow, so you took the book you were reading and your headphones out of your bag and laid down to read a bit, you were really tired and after some pages your eyes started to get really heavy and you felt yourself drifting off to sleep.
taglist:
@fairyeoll @singitoutgirl26
202 notes · View notes
chaninfused · 1 year ago
Text
Vivid | Lee Minho
◤“Those who were destined to die had no right to interfere with the affairs of those fated to live.”
A girl cursed to be reborn strikes an unlikely deal with the ambitious heir of Valorieve in order to fulfill her only wish. However, this strictly-businesslike partnership develops into something more as her unraveling secrets and his treasonous aspirations converge. Will they face the monster of her curse together, or will the threat of a greater enemy break them apart first?
◤Disclaimers: Female reader insert. Fake marriage au. Enemies/strangers to lovers. Fantasy au. Slow burn. Lots of angst with an adequate amount fluff. Heavy themes of death and suicide, please be very careful. Graphic descriptions of injury, blood, and violence. Sparse use of vulgar language. View the map here!
◤Word count: 62.7K
◤Note: This story is 100% mine and any case of similarity with someone else’s is purely coincidental. Events are pure fiction. Please do not take my content without my consent. Masterlist.
◤From the author: I’m back from the abyss to offer you a mental breakdown of colossal proportions. Happy reading!
Tumblr media
☙ Act 1.
•Scene 1•
“Marry me.”
There was a breath of silence after you had uttered those words in which the world seemed to still and halt on its axis. The masked figure above you only stared, taken aback for only the briefest of seconds before barking a vibrant laugh that ricocheted across the walls of your bedchambers, uncaring for who or what might overhear.
“What a peculiar thing to say right before one’s death!”
His knee was pressing against your stomach, sure to leave an ache after this ordeal ended, and he had gripped your wrists to restrain you while his other hand clutched a cruel blade. It shone in the sliver of moonlight creeping through your window, mimicking the twinkle of your assailant’s eyes through the dark swath of fabric.
He was not a trained assassin, but you could tell that he was familiar with taking lives for despite his brutish ways, he had successfully rendered you helpless.
But you were not one for theatrics.
“Lord Lee.”
The young man bristled at the mention of his identity. You did not grant him the luxury to react further, gritting out, “We are of the same mind. You and I both want to stop the Crown Prince’s plans.”
The pressure against your middle did not cease. He was unflustered.
“I want t-to make a deal with you,” you proposed, struggling to keep your voice steady. You were no stranger to pain, but you did not enjoy it either. The sooner this ended, the better.
Carefully, the masked man spoke, “What benefit would I gain from dealing with you?”
“Fifteen years—” you gasped. “I have been at his side for fifteen years. There is no hideout nor base I am unaware of.
“If you agree to marry me at tomorrow’s banquet, I will give you the locations of each of his secret military bases.”
Still, he did not falter, and you did not expect him to.
He muttered, voice taking on a dark tone, “Why should I believe you?”
“I swear it,” you coughed before adding, “You may kill me at any moment you doubt my sincerity.”
Very slowly, his knee lifted, though his skepticism remained. “And you? What do you gain from this deal?”
You took a deep breath, relishing the lightness you finally felt. When you answered him, you made sure to hold his smoldering gaze coolly. “I want an aide. Someone with the necessary resources and influence to defy the royal family.”
You saw the contemplation in his eyes. He was calculating, weighing the value of your offer against your price. If he needed a few moments to decide, then you would happily grant him the time, for you knew that the information you had dangled before him was too precious to forego. After all, you had been planning this for a very long time.  
“The locations for the promise of marriage…” he mused, a scoff dancing in the wake of his words, before suddenly releasing your wrists and easing himself off your bed. “Fine.”
You watched him, still lying right where he had rudely interrupted your sleep. The young man slipped the dagger into the sheath strapped to his chest then held out a hand, declaring, “We have a deal, Lady Y/n.”
You pushed yourself to sit, nightrobe and hair a mess, and took his grip. “We have a deal, Lord Lee.”
He might have smiled. You did not know, nor did you care.
He stopped after he had turned around to drop out of the window he had crept through, and glanced back. “I still do not understand.
“What is your end goal? It surely cannot be to become my wife.”
There was a dangerous glint in his eyes, the kind that could silence a hall of blubbering advisors at once. You had chosen him for a reason, the culmination of all your lifetimes in this world.
With your best courtly smile, you told him, “I only wish to rest, in peace.”
•Scene 2•
You were the cherished only daughter of the Count and Countess of the Lurmuse fiefdom. They were not the first parents you had had, but if you cared for any souls in this lifetime, it would be them.
Their fief was a vast, prosperous farming land that spanned across the southwestern border of the Kingdom, with a rich history and a loyal people. Being a border fief had granted them immense military power, yet despite their wealth, your parents lived a relatively humble life compared to their fellow nobles, and they raised you with such humility.
They were the reclusive type, which you were thankful for, preferring to stay at their fief than to reside at the crown city. This quiet life of theirs was only disturbed when you visited the King’s palace for the first time, in vain of all the tantrums you had tried to throw to stop them.
At five years old, the countdown to your death began.
Ever since, the King had insisted on you spending long stays at the palace. Sometimes, it was for classes in music, dance, embroidery, or whatever his whims inspired. Other times, it was merely to spend time with the young Crown Prince. To any onlookers, he was a warmhearted King who took a liking to a count’s daughter and wished to bring the two families closer.
You knew better.
Behind that façade of kindness, his eyes only saw you as a demon to be purged. This was his—and eventually his son’s—way of keeping you under surveillance until it was finally time to fulfill his so-called duty. As he had before, as his fathers and forefathers did, and as his son and descendants would.
You glanced at the Crown Prince now, standing at the dais of his princely seat, surrounded by his closest supporters. At once, he noticed and met your gaze, courtesy of those otherworldly instincts cursed upon him.
His name was one you could never recall. You could see the faces of every king before him within his features. It filled you with such an immense terror, but you dared not express it. All these years, you played nice with him.
Cautiously, you diverted your gaze to the revelry around you. The feasting had finished, and the nobility gathered in this hall were now sipping wine and gossiping the night away.
Looking at the attendees of the banquet was like gazing into a kaleidoscope. Each lord and lady was dressed exquisitely, every gown and suit more spectacular than the other—the kind of fashion worthy of a prince’s banquet.
You were standing next to your parents who were politely smiling and nodding along to some unriveting conversation. Count and Countess Lurmuse were older than many of the nobles around them, yet clad in your fiefdom’s pine green colors, they were the most elegant in the hall.
Watching your mother, you recalled the conversation you had some hours prior when you told both of your parents about your decision not to marry the Crown Prince.
The Countess was a frail woman. Sometimes it felt as though a gust of wind could sweep her away. So, you were reasonably worried that your news would affect her terribly.
But she had only smiled at you then, her words like a balm to your worries.
“I never wanted to disturb your relationship with the Prince, but I must admit, I am relieved.”
She did not believe that he was the right choice. That was what she had told you, and you wondered if she thought the same of the man you had chosen instead.
The ensemble that had been filling the hall with music suddenly quietened, and a curious hush fell over the attendees before the clink of a spoon against glass drew their attention to the dais.
This banquet was merely a formality. They all knew the true reason behind this gathering, for the Crown Prince was proposing to his childhood sweetheart on this evening.
There he stood, proud, wineglass raised in the air as he addressed the crowd, “My most honorable lords and ladies, may I have your attention, please?”
He needed not ask. They turned to him like moths to a flame, skirts and capes rustling. The Crown Prince smiled at them, smug, yet parading modesty.
“I gathered you all here to witness,” he paused for effect, then placed his free hand over his heart. At that moment, to all except yourself, he was the image of a gentle prince in love. His sincerity was only magnified by his next words. “Tonight, I will propose to my childhood love and only companion I wish to have in this life!”
The hall erupted in murmurs, each noble man and woman whispering excited, dubious, or envious guesses and remarks to one another. You already began to feel a few eyes on your back.
The Crown Prince smiled again, finding you in the masses with the likeness of an eagle spotting its prey.
His gaze made you feel sick.
“Lady Y/n!” he called out to you and his friends hooted and cheered.
The crowd around you parted, making you see him as he stepped down the dais. There was a slight slant to his saunter, one that you noted after observing him for so many years. He made his way toward you, cloaked in royal red and gold, unhindered by the nosy people surrounding you.
He stopped several feet away and raised his glass, the words falling from his lips as easily as a string of sweet nothings.
“Will you marry me?”
There was an anticipatory silence after his proposal, an enthusiastic jitter as everyone awaited your response, expecting nothing but a ‘yes’.
Your grip on your wineglass tightened. You had not bothered to find him during the banquet and were beginning to think that perhaps you should have.
Hoping your voice would not betray you, you uttered loud and clear.
“No.”
The silence turned deadly, and you heard glass shatter somewhere behind you.
You did not bother to gauge the reactions of the bumbling fools around you. Instead, you watched as the Crown Prince’s gentlemanly expression fell apart, melting into dark confusion.
“No?” he repeated your rejection, as though daring you to affirm what you had said.
You stared at him, schooling your expression into stillness.
This was it—the spurring action of your plan. You opened your mouth, preparing to answer, when a voice came from somewhere to your left, strong and challenging.
It belonged to a certain someone with whom you had made a deal the previous night.
“No, indeed!”
Lord Lee Minho, eldest son of the Count of Valorieve, stepped into the clearing like a sending from heaven, a crooked smirk adorning his lips.
He was a sight for sore eyes. In all your lifetimes, you had seen few as striking as he was. His dark hair fell in a graceful swoop over one eye, long and luscious enough to lose one’s fingers in. The edge in his gaze was at once captivating and cruel, made to render helpless at his mercy any it beheld. His build spoke of superior swordsmanship, subtleties of power in the breadth of his shoulders and flex of his thighs.
Not only was he physically appealing, but he carried with him an air of elysian glory, commanding the attention of foe and friend alike. He needed not declare his presence for it to be felt, a hush of reverence all but compulsory.
He was a prince in his own right.
The Crown Prince eyed him in poorly disguised disdain, questioning, “Lord Lee, what brings you here?”
The animosity between Valorieve’s nobles and the royal family was no secret. The two parties were distant rivals, after all, and had fought over the throne many centuries ago.
Minho’s eyes twinkled. If anything, it was clear that he enjoyed this ordeal. “Your Highness, I, too, am here to propose.”
Swiftly, the young lord turned in your parents’ direction, serious and suddenly ardent as he presented his request, much to the surprise of all the attendees. “Your Excellencies, I humbly seek your permission to ask for your daughter’s hand in marriage.”
Whispers rose across the hall again, this time perturbed and appalled. Though none would dare to object to the unfolding of events, not when Minho was at the center of them.
You paid them no mind, meeting your father’s concerned gaze with a reassuring nod. You had asked your parents to accept during your earlier chat. To trust you. They always had, but you still prayed that they would not go back on their word now.
Your father hesitated for a moment before he gave in, raising a hand and planting it firmly on Minho’s shoulder. With the kindest of smiles, he announced, “We give you our blessing.”
Minho placed his hand over the Count’s, returning the smile gratefully. “Thank you.”
When he turned to walk toward you, clamor ensued.
‘How could this be happening?!’
‘How dare she?!’
You tuned it all out. Every facet of your attention was on Minho anyway. His easy gait, his mask of calm. The gold studded jacket effortlessly slung over his shoulders seemed heavier than even that of the Crown Prince, yet he never slumped.
You were reminded of an old saying—the Valorieve do whatever they want.
He came to kneel before you like a knight would, with a hand over his heart and the other stretched out toward you. He held your gaze, and very carefully, he asked, “Lady Y/n, would you honor me and give me your hand?”
The noise was almost deafening. They would speak of this for weeks to come, you knew.
You set your wineglass aside and with a step forward, took the young lord’s hand, upturning the hall. “Yes.”
The Crown Prince threw his drink to the pearly floor, shards of broken glass spreading like stars in blood as he shouted, “This is not right!”
“I am afraid this is right, Your Highness!” Minho proclaimed, standing up and drawing you closer. He held your hand like a trophy for all to admire. “So right, in fact, that we will be holding our wedding in three weeks’ time!”
“You—!” but whatever the Prince was trying to say drowned in the resulting commotion.
Minho leaned to your side, close enough that only you heard him when he spoke. He smelled faintly of roses and sandalwood. “This plan of yours has placed us in quite the scandal. I do hope you don’t mind the gossip?”
You breathed out. You cared not what any of those people thought.
Holding your head high, you whispered so only your fiancé would hear, “I do not.”
•Scene 3•
“You made quite the spectacle of yourself last night. What of our plan?”
The Count of Valorieve gave his back to his son as he watched the lively streets of the crown city from his window. News of Minho’s actions reached him almost immediately, through both informants and senseless gossip.
The young Lord stole the Crown Prince’s bride.
“Worry not, father,” Minho said. “We made a deal. Our plan will proceed even more smoothly now.”
To bring a person so closely affiliated with the Crown Prince into the estate was a risk even he would hesitate before taking, but the Count trusted his heir. If he had determined that this was an advantageous move, then so be it.
“And if the girl proves to be a problem?”
Minho did not spare a breath. “She will be eliminated.”
The Count said nothing more, satisfied with his answer. If the Lady of Lurmuse was indeed a spy sent by the royal family, then she could be of no use to them dead. Besides, he would easily be able to monitor her actions at the estate.
With a sigh, he turned around to look at his son. He was the heir of a fiefdom that spanned over a quarter of the kingdom’s land. A young man with a tremendous responsibility that could only be mellowed out by his greater ambitions.
The Count had raised him well, yet he could not stop his brows from furrowing in fatherly concern. “I know I was imploring you to get married, but this feels rather hasty.”
“I do not regret my decision,” Minho answered him, resolute in the square set of his shoulders.
“Besides, I saw an opportunity in this,” he confessed when his father remained quiet, “to quell your urging, expand our territory, and finally achieve our goal. Lady Lurmuse is the heir of the Lurmuse fiefdom, is she not?”
“Yes, she is,” the Count sighed. He was not surprised by his son’s attitude—tackling this marriage as though it were a business deal with no regard for his own fulfillment.
Most unions among nobles were social and economic propositions after all, as much as the Count wished his son would not fall into the same trap.
He turned back to the window, waving him off. There was no use changing Minho’s mind now. “Go on, then. You have a wedding to prepare for.”
•Scene 4•
Three weeks had passed since that momentous banquet, and you were now standing before a towering mirror, all but drowning in white. 
It was your mother’s gown, hastily yet expertly tailored to suit you. An intricate embroidery of pearls adorned the elegant neckline. The skirt shimmered and sparkled with the barest movement, billowing around you, heavier than any you had worn before. A cloud of winking stars.
It was a gown made to make its wearer feel special, but you felt nothing.
This day and this ceremony were only a Déjà vu. A repetition. You had worn numerous other wedding dresses before. Some were just as exquisite, some were far less beautiful, some you could not recall at all, in muddled lifetimes lost to your weary memory.  
But to your parents, this day was a first.
“My dear…” Countess Lurmuse wrapped you in her slender arms, careful not to ruin your veil with the tears glistening in her eyes. Her voice was charged with such emotion that it earned a sniffle from your father standing nearby.
You reciprocated the hug to the best of your ability, mindful of the delicate work your handmaidens had been doing all day.
Your poor mother had fussed over you ever since the announcement of your engagement. Three weeks was too little time for preparation, even with all the resources you had, and too sudden. You could only offer apologies for all the work your parents had to do.
When you parted, your mother cupped your cheeks, gazing so softly yet intently at your face as though to memorize it. “Oh, how lovely you are, my darling.”
“Now, now,” your father stepped forward and placed a pacifying hand on her shoulder. “Our daughter isn’t leaving us forever. You can see her anytime you wish, my love.”
He spoke as though he had not been discreetly patting his eyes over at the side a few moments ago. You smiled at the two of them. If you were to care about something on this day, it was their happiness.
“I think the ceremony is about to begin,” you told them once you caught the sound of the ensemble. “We must leave.”
“Yes, yes,” your mother sighed, finally letting go to usher you toward the magnificent oak doors that led to the hall. More than a hundred guests were waiting behind those doors. No doubt curious to see the union of the outrageous couple.
Your parents came to flank you, nervously staring at the dark, varnished wood. You heard your father ask, murmuring his concern one last time, “Dear…are you truly sure about this?”
The doors groaned open like an answer of their own, and you shot him your most dazzling grin. “I’m happy, father.”
It was no lie, though happiness was not the word you would use to describe the exhilarating emotion you were feeling. Rather, it was success, the taste of freedom.
Across the hall, another set of doors wailed open to reveal the groom in all his polished glory.
He, too, was dressed in white.
Minho’s pale suit was embroidered with and etched in gold. A dozen badges and medals embellished the right front of his jacket, while a cape of intense imperial blue draped over his left shoulder. From his hip hung a ceremonial sword, its sapphire studded hilt complementing his attire. His dark hair was parted to the side, left to sweep neatly above one eye.
In his gloved hands, he held a posy of thymes dotted with soft purple blossoms. It was a custom of your kingdom. They represented courage, strength, and fortitude.
In your grasp was the counterpart that symbolized love, peace, and fidelity—a bushy branch from the myrtle tree, white flowers stark against the darkness of its leaves.
You had witnessed the unity of those two halves time and time again, a metaphor for the promises shared between a loving couple. But in a wedding such as yours, these symbols were merely a formality. Neither were true to the kind of promises you had made to each other.
You stepped onto the path lined with white roses. To your left were the arrays of seats upon which your guests sat and stared in mute anticipation. To your right, a sprawling ensemble engrossed in playing the ceremonial procession.
You walked with your parents behind you, while Minho was followed by his father, his stepmother, and his younger brother. The meeting of families was a tradition particular to the western region of your kingdom, which you both hailed from. It was yet another representation of unity.
The two of you met halfway on a raised platform, where an officiant was waiting to perform the ceremony and validate your marriage. It was only up close did you notice the taut grip Minho had on his posy.
Right. This was a first for him too.
Regardless of the nature of your partnership, you decided that you owed him a smooth, joyous celebration, at least.
When your families finished greeting each other, you took Minho’s hand and turned toward the solemn-faced officiant. He was dressed in a suit the color of chestnut. Over his heart was a silver brooch depicting a leopard curled around a pen, the insignia of Valorieve’s Council of Records.
“Ladies and gentlemen!” he called out into the hall as the ensemble faded into silence. “We are gathered here today to witness and celebrate the union of two families and two hearts in matrimony. By the authority of His Excellency, the Count of Valorieve, under the righteous guidance of His Majesty, the King, I will oversee and recognize this momentous ceremony.”
The officiant then addressed the two of you, “Please begin to tie the knot on the matrimonial bouquet.”
Two ribbons were wrapped around the end of your myrtle branch, one blue, the other golden. Around Minho’s posy of thymes were fern green ribbons. They were the colors of your fiefdoms.
Minho worked wordlessly, wrapping the ribbons around your branch then letting you do the same with the ribbons you held. When you finished tying the knot, you had a single, complete bouquet, which you then placed on the velvet cushion presented before you.
“Now, place your hands over the knot,” the officiant instructed. You obliged, and Minho laid his hand over yours. Even through the fine fabric of his glove, his palm was warm, so much so that you suddenly felt a chill run down your spine.
“By this blessed union, Lord Lee Minho of Valorieve and Lady Y/n of Lurmuse, do you swear to be doting, dutiful, and devoted to one another?”
“I swear,” Minho vowed, and you repeated after him.
“I swear.”
“By this blessed union, do you swear to protect one another, never betray one another, and always hold one another in the highest regard?”
“I swear.”
“I swear.”
“Then, let us commence the exchange of rings,” the officiant said, carrying the velvet cushion along with the bouquet away as another, smaller pillow was brought to him by an attendant. On cue, the ensemble began playing a slow, gentle composition to accompany the nearing end of the ceremony.  
Two matching rings were snugly fit into the small cushion. Minho reached first and carefully pulled out one of them. You held your left hand out for him, and he placed the ring on your finger, his touch featherlike.
You spared a moment to admire the sophisticated artistry of the jewelry. The band was made of iridescent mother-of-pearl with a base of the purest silver. It thinned in the middle, where a small diamond was placed as if seated on a throne.
For a fleeting second, you wondered if the young Lord had chosen the rings himself. If there was any thoughtfulness in those beautiful creations.
When he finished, you reached for the remaining ring. It was akin to yours, the only difference being its lack of any diamond. Minho pulled off the glove on his left swiftly, letting you slip the ring through his finger with ease.
With that, the officiant cleared his throat, once again handing you the matrimonial bouquet. “Lord Lee Minho of Valorieve and Lady Y/n of Lurmuse.
“May this union bring you joy and tranquility, safety and fulfillment. May your happiness last long, and may your sorrows abate.”
He paused, before announcing loud and clear for all to hear, “I hereby pronounce you husband and wife. Blessed be your union!”
The hall erupted in applause as the ensemble rose to a crescendo. Hand in hand, you and Minho turned to face your guests. You recognized most of their faces, lords and ladies you often met at balls and banquets. Your parents were seated in the front alongside Minho’s family. In-laws now, you thought, looking over the faces of those who you would be seeing much more often.
The two of you were shortly whisked away to the carriage awaiting outside the ceremonial hall. It would take you across the city in a grand procession toward Valorieve Palace, where celebrations were taking place, and where you would reside thereafter.
You gazed outside the windows of your carriage. The city of Adorance was alive with festivities. The colors of Valorieve were hung from rooftop to rooftop, flags proudly fluttering in the wind. You could hear singing in the streets, faint music in the distance, and the sound of laughter dancing in the air. Your procession tossed rose petals, candy, and coins in its wake, while citizens were waving and cheering at your carriage. It seemed that they were truly happy, as though this wedding was theirs too to celebrate.
The inside of your carriage, however, was the very opposite of the merriment happening outside. Across from you, Minho sat quietly, staring outside with an unreadable expression on his face. It was a stifling silence that even you could not bear for too long.
So, you dared to speak. “Your city is beautiful.”
He snapped his head in your direction, blinking once as if unsure of what he heard. You could see him try to work out an answer.
“Yes,” he finally said, leaning his head back and returning his attention to the scenery outside. You thought you saw his lips lift in a vague smile. “It is.”
Nothing more was said for the rest of the ride, but the tension between you had dissipated with the celebrations unfolding around you.
• • •
Your first dance with Minho was the focus of all who were gathered at the ballroom that evening.
He was a talented dancer. There was skill in the precision and elegance of his steps, but also a certain passion that made it seem like he truly enjoyed what he was doing. He held you gingerly, a hand at your back while the other clasped yours, close enough so that the only thing you could look at was him, and the many stars reflected in his eyes.
You had danced with countless others before, in this lifetime and past lifetimes, yet none had made your mundane dance feel so spectacular. What you had practiced alone in frenzied preparation suddenly became a heart-stopping scene ripped right out of a play. As though you were spirited away to a different world in those few minutes.
When your dance ended, the revelry commenced officially. Wine, treats, and other refreshments were served around as your guests indulged in light conversation and dance. You knew that many of them were not ecstatic to be attending but could not afford to offend Count Valorieve with their absence. You hoped that the food and drinks would entertain them enough.
Seated next to you on the wedding couch, Minho watched the party unfold in disinterest. Guilt nagged at your heart at the sight. Asking him to marry you was a selfish request, and you were not so heartless as to deny that a regular person ought to enjoy such an event. Especially when he was at the center of it.
“Would you care to have the next dance?” you asked him as the ensemble reached the shrill end of their piece.
Minho’s wineglass stopped short of his lips and he stared at you incredulously. “Pardon?”
“The nature of our partnership is no reason for us not to enjoy the night, do you not think so?” you prodded. Though these experiences meant little to you, you still understood their ordinary significance.
So, when he remained silent, you stood, and your dress shimmered and swelled around you like a halo. With a glance back, you gave him a kind smile. You never intended to sully the lives of others with your indifference.
“Come, let us dance.”
•Scene 5•
The doors of the bedchambers closed behind you with a resounding boom like the lid of a coffin.
The room was scarcely lit, the little candlelight letting the moon illuminate the space through fluttering curtains instead. The enormous bed at the center of the chamber glared at you with its silken sheets and lavish pillows.
You paid the sultry atmosphere no mind, spotting the wooden trunk you had transported with you from Lurmuse. It contained all your most valuable belongings.
You stepped toward it, and Minho suddenly blurted, “Wait!”
You turned to face him, finding him gawking at you with wide, frantic eyes. His hair had disheveled ever so slightly from the evening’s celebrations, and although he did not drink enough to become fully intoxicated, there was a curious redness at the tip of his ears.
“Don’t worry,” you told him. “I only wish to fulfill my part of the deal. I will not ask you to lay with me.”
Not awaiting his response, you approached the sturdy trunk and opened it. With a little rummaging, you found the small chest you were searching for and spun toward Minho.
“Inside this chest, you will find maps indicating the locations of the military camps and detailed plans of each,” you said as you handed it to him before fishing out a small key from a pouch tied to your wrist.
Placing the key over the chest, you then added, “You will also find a list of all the nobles that are indebted to or being blackmailed by the Crown Prince and the information to use against them. I need not say, guard this carefully.”
Minho received the chest with furrowed brows. Sharp focus had returned to his eyes when he looked at you. “This is more than what we agreed on.”
You held his gaze, unwavering under his tremendous scrutiny. “Maps, records, correspondences—I will give you any and all information I am privy to.”
Your promise was resolute, and you meant it wholeheartedly. All he needed was to ask. “I only need for you to lend me your strength when the time comes.”
“And when will that be?” he breathed out.
“A little less than year from now,” you revealed, breaking eye contact with him to gaze at the full moon peeking through the window. “On the eve of my twenty-first, he will come knocking on my door.
“Other than that,” you gave him a smile as though to assure him, “I will never bother you with anything.”
☙ Act 2.
•Scene 1•
The room smelled of mold and stifling death. Dust had settled in thick layers over every surface and in every crease. It was only cleared by the shoeprints leading up to where the man knelt grimly.
The sheets lay flat on the bed before him, a resting place for all the floating particles of dust permeating the air.
“I let her slip out of my grasp,” he confessed through gritted teeth. Everything had been proceeding according to his plan. He was careful. He was watchful. How could she have come into contact with that bastard?
“But worry not, father,” he unfolded from his kneeling position. Whatever that puny girl had orchestrated will not succeed, and he was going to see that through. As his father did, and as his ancestors had done before him.
“The demon shall be purged.”  
A somber silence was the only answer he received.
The Crown Prince stepped out of the King’s chambers, not bothering to stop as he ordered the guards on duty, “The King wishes to rest. Do not let anyone disturb him.”
But that was a terrible lie, for the King had not wished anything for a very long time.
•Scene 2•
You did not recall your first death.
But those that came after, you remembered vividly.
The death of the heart, body, and soul—every instance your life had been taken away from you at its bare start. You knew the taste of dying better than you knew the backs of your own hands. It was a sensation that lurked between the shadows of night and slumber, never leaving you alone.
You were helpless in the face of death. Unable to move. Unable to save yourself. Unable to ignore it. It petrified you more than you could ever convey.
What was worse than the pain of dying, however, was the pain of being reborn in a life so entirely different from your past. The numbing heartbreak of being ripped away from the people you had grown to love, unable to tell them of your whereabouts and wellbeing. It was so unbearable that you began to vehemently avoid the people and places of your previous lives.
Soon enough, with the cloud of loss looming over your every interaction, you found it difficult to form relationships with others. There was no purpose in doing so when you knew that you were going to lose all of them shortly.
Yet, meeting and interacting with others was an inevitability of life. No matter how much you resented it, you still had to do it.
You were walking with Minho, heading towards the dining hall for your first family breakfast, when a voice sounded across the hallway. “Good morning, brother!”
A young man approached you, dressed smartly in a beige suit. He had hair the same dark shade as Minho’s, and a smattering of freckles across his cheeks. Doe-eyed, he reminded you of a kitten.
Your husband smiled at him. “Good morning to you too, Felix.”
Lee Felix was Minho’s half-brother, born from a different mother. He was your age, three years a junior to his older brother. You noted that they seemed to have a good relationship.
But that friendliness disappeared the moment Felix turned to address you with a stiff nod of his head. “Lady Y/n.”
He seemed not to like you very much, you also noted.
“Good morning, Lord Lee,” you nodded back at him. It did not matter to you what sentiments he harbored.
“It looks like I arrived just in time!” an unfamiliar voice came from the opposite side, sonorous and cheerful.
On impulse, you turned in the direction of the sound.
Your heart dropped into the depthless abyss.
You could distinguish those features on any face, anywhere and anytime. That telltale curve of the nose. That facial structure, regardless of how faint. His countenance seemed to twist right before you, morphing into the faces of your nightmares.
He was well built, broad shoulders proud in his simple tunic. His long hair was tied and tossed in front of his shoulder, gentle black curls bouncing as he jogged. He wore a radiant smile when he bowed to you. “Greetings, Lady Y/n.”
You gripped your dress so tightly it could have torn. He was neither the Prince nor the King. Who, by all stars, was this man?
“You are not of the Valorieve. Who are you?”
The stranger’s smile faded at your cold tone, and he recollected himself with a cough. “You have a very keen eye, my lady. I, indeed, am not of the Valorieve.”
Minho spoke up beside you, raising a hand to clasp the man’s shoulder. “This is Bang Chan. He was adopted and raised by our family.”
You might have heard of such a surname in town before, but it did not match his appearance. It was not the name a person of his birthright should carry.
That bright smile returned, paired with dimples, as he apologized bashfully, “My apologies for confusing you, my lady.”
Your voice was stuck in your throat. Only with great effort did you manage to squeeze out a proper response. You did not want to look at him any longer. “It’s all right. I, as well, apologize for my unseemly prior reaction.”
You spun around urgently, tugging once at Minho’s sleeve. “Let us head to the hall. We must not be late.”
Your heartbeat was a drum pounding in your ears.
This was not part of your plan. Whoever this Bang Chan character was, wherever he had come from, he was not a player you had accounted for.
•Scene 3•
The tea was warm and sweet on your tongue, with the smallest hint of floral bitterness. It was just the kind of earthy taste you enjoyed.
“Have you been well, my dear?” your mother asked, setting her teacup down after a careful sip. Her movements were always of the utmost elegance, making everyone else seem like a clumsy fool in contrast.
You smiled. “I have, mother. What of you? How has your stay been so far?”
One week had passed since your wedding, and your parents had been staying at Adorance as if to keep you company. They claimed not wanting to bother you and your husband, but you knew that they were simply reluctant to leave you behind and did not know how to express it.
Though, they were finally going to leave for Lurmuse tomorrow, and you were going to stay in Valorieve.
Alone to pull the strings of your plan.
“It has been nice. Adorance is such a large city, rather too lively and loud sometimes,” your mother remarked with a quirk of her lips. “I do miss the peacefulness of the estate.”
Life in the Lurmuse fiefdom was quiet and simple, free from the buzz and extravagance of big cities. It was no wonder that your mother felt out of place here.
“That is true. The city feels as though it would sweep one away if given the chance.” you took another sip of your tea. The conversation was going in no particular direction, and you appreciated that.
But it seemed that your mother had other ideas, ever the perceptive lady.
You looked up from your teacup to find her gazing at you with concern drawn all over her face. Brows furrowed, she seemed to hesitate before finally uttering, “Is he treating you well?”
The cup in your hand suddenly felt heavy. She did not beat around the bush, did she?
Your smile did not falter. “I am happy. Please, don’t worry about me, mother.”
“Silly girl, if I do not worry about you, then who will?” she sighed, eyes filling with warmth as she regarded you. Your mother’s care was steady and unrelenting, like a mighty mountain in the face of a storm. You were sure she would worry herself sleepless if you had expressed even the slightest unhappiness.
Her thin hand came to rest over yours from across the table, comforting as she murmured, “I heard that His Lordship is away.”
“Yes, he told me that he had urgent business matters to attend to,” the lie fell easily from your lips. 
The truth was that you had not seen Minho since the day after the wedding. He had simply left without a word. Though if you were to guess, he was probably scoping out a secret military base somewhere.
Not that his absence bothered you. 
“How unfortunate,” the Countess sighed again, her disapproval evident in her frown, and you hid your grimace. Sorry, Minho. 
Your mother was a meticulous woman. The last thing you needed was for her to pry. If you had to sacrifice your husband for the plan’s sake, then so be it.
Smiling sheepishly, you shrugged. “But so would fate have it.”
“Still, he must make time for you!” she picked up her teacup with a huff, making you chuckle. You could only hope to be as formidable a woman as her.
“I will let him know, mother.”
• • •
A month had passed since the wedding.
Life in Valorieve Palace was much calmer than you expected it to be. Although it was the main estate, the Count and his wife lived elsewhere at one of the family’s many other properties, only visiting occasionally. Minho was still away, alongside his brother and the mysterious person called Chan.
Slipping into a solitary, quiet routine was easy. Your time was mostly spent managing the estate affairs for which you were responsible as the new Lady Valorieve. You dared not disturb the palace staff in their work, avoiding their aid as much as you could.
It was not so difficult. In fact, it was the kind of life you were used to at your home in Lurmuse.
Your parents did not employ servants to open and shut doors for you, bathe and dress you, or tend to the most minuscule of your needs. But that was not the case in Valorieve Palace, where the servants were not quite convinced of your aptitude to carry a few books to your study.
It took some time, but eventually, you reached a mutual understanding with them.
Mostly.
You were overlooking the garden work when your butler approached you, carrying with him a small silver plate and a parasol under his arm. He was assigned to you by the head butler of the palace, and no matter how you tried to brush him off, he remained staunchly by your side, determined to serve.
“My lady, a letter has arrived for you,” he said after bowing lightly. He had hair the same shade as his inky black butler’s coat, and eyes the color of a cloudless sky at noon. Sharp features and polished manners, yet he could not have been much older than you.
“Thank you, Sycross.” you gave him a polite nod as you took the envelope he had presented on the plate. He then reached for the parasol he carried and you waved your hand at him dismissively. “There’s really no need—”
“Pardon me, my lady, but the sun is quite strong today. Please, allow me,” Sycross interrupted, opening the parasol regardless and stepping a respectful distance away.
Under the newfound shade, your shoulders slumped in defeat. There was no deterring him.
You turned your attention to the letter. There was no sender’s name on the envelope, but you knew who had sent it.
The Crown Prince had been sending you one letter after another throughout the past month. Sometimes he begged you, other times he questioned you and demanded answers. An outsider might think he was simply a heartbroken man beseeching his cruel-hearted former lover, but you knew better.
You knew that it was not his heartbreak speaking, but fury. The ink on those letters looked like blood to you. Every curve and dip of his script was a threat only you could see.
Resigned, you tore open the top of the envelope and pulled out the letter inside. You wondered what laughable pleas were scribbled on that piece of paper as you unfolded it.
His angry lettering screamed at you. Only one sentence stared back at you.
‘You cannot hide.’
A pure and honest threat. You wanted to laugh as much as you wanted to drop this letter in terror.
Instead, you did neither and neatly folded it back into the envelope, sure to maintain a composed demeanor.
You knew that you were being watched and reported back to Minho. It made sense, for you were a close companion of his enemy, after all. He would be a fool to let you roam around unsupervised, and the young Lord was no fool.
You would burn this letter as you had burned the rest, and make it known that you did not send any back.
You would give Minho no reason to terminate your partnership. Let the Prince send as many wrathful, useless letters as he wished.
•Scene 4•
“A letter?”
“Yes,” Felix confirmed his brother’s question. “Apparently, she has been receiving strange letters from an unnamed sender very frequently.”
Minho’s gaze roamed over the plan he was studying aimlessly, thoughts elsewhere. He was keenly aware of the fact that Felix did not trust you. And, although you had sworn it to him, he, too, could not help himself from doubting your honesty.
He had told himself that he did not need to understand your intentions. In a transaction, all that was necessary was the exchange of benefits. You had struck a deal with him and fulfilled it. There was no reason for him to pry further.
Yet, he was curious, and his curiosity made him uneasy. What if this was all some complicated ploy by the Crown Prince to bring him down? Surely you were not so stupid as to communicate with the enemy under his roof.
“You’re forgetting an important detail, Felix,” Chan spoke up from where he lounged on the ground, surrounded by rough cushions.
“And what will that be?” the mentioned young man crossed his arms, his deep voice taunting. “She’s receiving correspondences that are most likely from the enemy. What else could be important?”
Chan waved the report in the air. “It says here that Her Ladyship discarded all those letters and was never once seen sending any out.”
“That doesn’t change the fact that she is a threat to us!” Felix spun to where Minho sat, slamming his palms on the table before him. “You must rid of her, brother.”
“Oh, come, now!” Chan rolled his eyes, the papers in his hands rustling. “You cannot read this shallow report and come to such a drastic conclusion. How can you be so sure she’s colluding with him?”
“You—!”
“That will be enough from the both of you,” Minho interjected loudly, to which the younger Lord opened his mouth, ready to protest before giving in.
“Suit yourselves, then! Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” he scoffed and stalked out of the small tent they were in, an uncomfortable silence in his wake.
Minho sighed after he had left. His younger brother was usually an amicable person. Only when it came to matters that he was particularly passionate about did he become such a fiery force.
A spy possibly infiltrating their circle was one of those matters.
Chan pushed himself to his feet and walked over to where Minho sat, a display of maps and plans before him. He tossed the report on the table as he casually took a seat.
“I think you should read this,” he said.
Minho picked up the small stack of papers. They contained a detailed report of your actions inside the palace during his absence, compiled by his own men. He skimmed through it while telling himself not to jump to conclusions. Not to let his own doubts blind him.
But as he learned of your daily activities, that sense of dreadful curiosity filled him again. It felt like something was missing. No matter how he looked at your case, your behavior—there was something he could not place his finger on.
You had offered to give him priceless information, not for a fortune, not for a tangible price, but for marriage.
Then, you demanded nothing else from him.
It simply made no sense.
“To be honest with you, I never liked the idea,” Chan admitted with a sigh. “The taking of an innocent life for something like this…”
On that night two months ago, Minho’s task was to assassinate you, the Prince’s childhood sweetheart.
The plan was to pin the blame on the Crown Prince and turn Lurmuse against him completely. It was well known that the Count and Countess cherished their daughter more than anything else in this world. It was also known that despite not flaunting their power, the Lurmuse nobles held a considerably large influence on the common people of the kingdom. Additionally, their military competence as a border fief was not to be looked down upon. They were the perfect trigger to disturb.
If they could create profound animosity between Lurmuse and the royal family, then it would act as a catalyst to achieving Valorieve’s ultimate goal.
Unfortunately, you would have been victim to a plan you were never privy to.
Minho knew that Chan disliked the idea, even if he could do nothing to stop it at the time. So, when you proposed that deal, he found himself easily persuaded. The plan might not proceed as fast as they had intended, but he had earned an invaluable ally instead.
This marriage meant that Lurmuse would stand with Valorieve in the future, regardless of the circumstances.
“So, even if Felix disapproves, I think you did the right thing,” Chan remarked, leaning his head back to stare at the dimpled ceiling of their tent.
Chan was only a year older than him, but to Minho, his opinion carried the heaviest weight after his father’s. His distaste for the original plan was enough to make him heavy-hearted about executing it. His approval now should have made him feel better, but he could not dispel his sense of uncertainty.
“I…don’t know.” Minho dropped the papers and ran a hand through his dark hair, exasperated. “Something does not seem right to me here. I think that girl is smarter than to lie and do it so poorly.”
“I agree with you. No matter how I look at it, it makes little sense. Lady Lurmuse has more to her than she is letting on,” Chan concurred, adding, “Whatever it is, though, I do not think you should kill her. She seems innocent to me.”  
“How can you know that?”
“A feeling.”
Minho sniffed. “That’s not particularly convincing.”
“I keep thinking about it,” Chan’s voice took on a strange tone as if he were recalling a memory that haunted him. “That day we first met, she hid it well, but I noticed it. She looked…terrified.”
Minho’s brows furrowed. He remembered no such thing, yet there was Chan, staring blankly as he spoke, “I don’t know why, but the sight of me seemed to inspire such an intense terror in her, that, for the briefest moment there, I thought she was going to fall apart.”
“You speak of Y/n, correct?”
“Yes,” Chan spared him an incredulous glance before continuing, “My point is—I don’t think that Felix’s speculations are true. It seems to me that something else is troubling the Lady, far deeper than a play at power.”
“You are very observant of a person you have only met once,” Minho commented pointedly, to which Chan sighed. “Do not jest.”
There was a beat of silence before he muttered, adverting his gaze, “I just… She seemed like a very lonely person.
“It’s written all over those papers. You would be a lying halfwit to say you don’t see it. Reading them felt like reading the diaries of a shadow. Like she is actively trying to distance and exclude herself from the world.
“And you!” Chan suddenly snapped his head to look at a startled Minho, pointing an accusing finger. “I know this partnership is nothing more than a trade, but you married a person, not a business deal!
“You have to be more responsible,” he concluded solemnly before standing up. “Ponder over it. In the meantime, I am finding something to eat.”
With that, Minho found himself alone in the small tent, his only company the strewn maps and a myriad of conflicting thoughts.
•Scene 5•
You were surprised, to say the least, when you entered the breakfast hall to find your husband waiting for you there.
Minho stood upon your entry, immediately greeting you with a polite smile, “Good morning, Lady Y/n.”
It had been two months since you last saw him. Whatever he was doing out there had thinned him a little bit. The lines of his jaw had become slightly bolder, cheeks a tad hollower, but his eyes remained as sharp as you remembered them.
“Good morning to you too, Lord Minho,” you returned his greeting, hoping you sounded composed. “I was not told you had returned.”
“Ah, we arrived late in the night. I didn’t wish to disturb you, so I stayed in my old chsmbers,” he explained awkwardly as you took the seat opposite to his.
“I see,” you gave him a smile that did not quite reach your eyes. “I’m sorry I was not there to welcome you back home.”
Only when the servants left the hall could you finally relax. No longer needing to put up the couple act for them, the two of you began your meal in utter silence, occasionally interrupted by the soft clink of silverware.
“How have you been?”
There was your second surprise, and the day had barely begun.
You looked up from your plate to find Minho watching you, a vague look of hesitant expectancy in his eyes. There was no one around besides the two of you. You could not fathom a reason for him to talk to you other than his own desire to do so.
You patted your lips with a napkin. “I have been well. I trust that you have been well too?”
“Yes, I have,” he said, and you caught a slight grimace on his face. You thought it possibly a result of the stiffness of this conversation.
You expected him to stop there, but Minho had other ideas.
“How about the palace? Has living here been good…so far?”
“Your palace is an exquisite place. I have been just fine here.”
“That’s good to hear.”
In the recurring quiet, you thought of your parents. When they talked at the table, their conversations were never this stifling, and any silence that befell them was never so thick. But you and Minho were more strangers than acquaintances. All that you knew about him was well known to the public too, and vice versa.
Not nearly enough for you to carry a conversation that did not end in awkward silence.
“I heard that you didn’t invite any of your friends to the palace.” Minho cleared his throat, diverting his gaze when he added, “You are more than welcome to hold tea parties if you wish. I might not always be present to keep you company around here, after all.”
He spoke that last sentence so softly, you might have thought you imagined it if it had not made your stomach flip weirdly.
“You must have heard wrong.” you mustered a pleasant smile for him. A sense of dread had begun slowly seeping into your heart. “I invited my mother for tea last month.”
“That was all?” Minho seemed to be at a loss for words, mouth opening and closing once before he finally worked out a response. “Do you not have anyone else you would like to invite?”
“No,” you told him frankly, and the word seemed to hang in the air limply.
He said nothing for a moment, and you noticed that he had not touched his food since he started talking. Perhaps you should not have said so much, you realized. He must have been tired from travel, and you had just disturbed his breakfast.
“Well,” Minho started, breaking you out of your blameful thoughts, “A friend of mine invited us to a gathering happening at the end of the week. Let us attend.”
“Of course.” you smiled, glad for the change of topic.
You did not want to think about the guilt that loomed over his expression, dreary and wholly unsettling.
•Scene 6•
The gathering was small and informal. All who were attending seemed to be good friends, for they talked and drank easily with one another. You felt out of place among them, but you still stuck to Minho’s side, quietly nodding and smiling along with the conversation happening around you.
“Lord Lee!” a young man materialized out of the crowd and gripped Minho’s shoulder. His overly friendly manner perked your attention.
You recognized him immediately. He was the heir of Swann, the small fief neighboring Valorieve. He had a lopsided smirk painted on his lips, and in his free hand was a wineglass that sloshed dangerously, threatening to ruin the dress of the pretty lady on his arm.
Minho smiled at him politely as the small group that had surrounded you began to disperse. “Lord Swann, it is a pleasure to see you.”
“The pleasure is all mine!” the other man laughed. He seemed not to notice your presence at all.
Thankfully, you thought.
“How is business at the coast? I hear rumors of a deal with those western traders,” he asked and Minho humored him, “Yes, well, we still are working on the details...”
They conversed for a while after that, discussing expansions and the rise of prices in the market. The Swann nobles ran a very particular business in perfumery, utilizing their expanse of flowering meadows to produce the kingdom’s most sought-after fragrances. You knew countless ladies who wore their products. You had even tried some of them before.
On the other hand, Valorieve’s main field of business was foreign trade, among various other areas. Since a large portion of their land bordered the sea, they were at the forefront of exporting and importing goods. As a result, Adorance became known as the kingdom’s hub of trade—the City of Exchange.
You took a sip from your drink, gaze traveling across the hall when you heard Lord Swann say, “You must join us after the party.”
He leaned closer to Minho as if to share a secret. “Hyunjae had just informed me of some riveting entertainment he found close by.”
You felt Minho’s arm stiffen in your grip. There was a gap of silence before he responded flatly, “I’m afraid I will have to reject your offer.”
“Oh?” Lord Swann appeared genuinely perplexed, backing away slightly before he finally noticed you.
“Oh…” His expression turned into one of mischief. “I had not noticed that the Lady was with you. Greetings.”
You returned his discourtesy with a disinterested nod. “Lord Swann.”
He was unfazed, or perhaps your presence mattered little to him. With a knowing smirk, he patted Minho’s shoulder. “Well, then. I will leave you two to enjoy yourselves.”
When he left, Minho let out a breath like he had finally gotten rid of an annoyance. You could not blame him. The young Lord Swann was rather obnoxious at times.
Taking another sip of your drink, you muttered, “You did not have to reject his offer.”
You felt his muscles tense up again, ever so faintly. His answer came simple, matter of fact. “I am a married man now, Lady Y/n.”
You did not like the way that statement made you feel.
“Do not let me ruin your fun.” you shrugged. “We are only married in name. You can fool around as much as you want.”
The last thing you wanted was for him to dedicate his being to you. Not when you knew that this life of yours was fleeting.
“I am not so irresponsible a man.”
Minho’s fierce tone slammed into you like a wall of ice, making you freeze and stare at him mutely.
He glared at you with the intensity of a hundred suns. Even though you could not decipher his solemn expression, you were suddenly acutely aware of your hand holding his arm and the closeness of your bodies.
It made you want to break free and run away, sickened and perturbed.
You tore your gaze away instead, scoffing weakly, “Suit yourself.”
•Scene 7•
Minho’s behavior after that day was strange.
When he was in the palace, he made sure to join you for breakfast every morning. You did not see him often throughout the day, and he usually stayed up late working, but when you awakened, you would find him sleeping soundly next to you.
On the days he was away, he would send letters asking about your well-being and updating you on his journey. It was as though he had not disappeared without a trace or word for two months before.
As much as you tried to distance yourself from him, he was unrelenting with his small acts of care. It troubled you. Something had changed in him. You did not know what, or why, but you hoped it would stop soon.
For his own sake and yours.
You sighed, lazily dragging your gaze over the scenery passing you by. You had decided to take a carriage ride around the city to see and interact with its people. Your mother had often said that a Lady’s work was not confined to the management of the residence, but also included improving the lives of the land’s citizens.
In order to do that, you had to see what their lives were like for yourself.
So far, the city had looked the same to you. Beautiful buildings, lively streets, happy, busy people. Adorance was the envy of all, and you could see why.
But you knew that in every prosperous city, there lived some who were not as fortunate. Their misfortune was the result of incompetence on behalf of the lord of the land. As such, it was your duty as a noble, as the new Lady Valorieve, to fix those shortcomings.
Adorance had no slums. The current Count and those that came before him had worked hard on eradicating them completely. Instead, orphans and poor families lived in government-funded complexes. But those buildings could only house so many, and most of those who were in need found themselves sleeping in dark alleys or chased to the outskirts of the city as a result.
You passed by a humble building, featureless, with only one window and a door that a number of kids swarmed out of. They were dressed in rags that drooped over their gaunt figures, and they carried small wooden boards in their hands.
“Stop the carriage,” you spoke to the coachman through the tiny, sliding window. The ride came to a stop promptly and you stepped out of the carriage and onto the street.
Your personal knight was by your side immediately, eyes scanning the area for any potential threats. His name was Kim Seungmin, and he was part of the small retinue that traveled with you from Lurmuse. Despite his gentle features and soft voice, he was a formidable fighter, ruthless and shrewd with his actions.
At the sight of your carriage, the children fled and hid away, some running back into the building they came out of. There was no helping their reaction, even if you only had good intentions.
You walked toward the building just as a young woman stepped through the entrance. She appeared close to your age, and she was wearing a simple dress stained with charcoal and chalk. Her long dark hair was neatly braided, framing her pretty face.
With a gasp, she dropped into a clumsy curtesy before you could stop her, “Y-Your Ladyship!”
“Please be at ease.” you tried to calm her with a smile that felt more like a grimace. Slowly, she straightened to stare at you nervously. Little children held onto her skirt, gawking at you like one would a strange bug.
“What is your name?” you asked, and she hesitated before answering, “Lee Chaeryeong, my Lady.”
You smiled at her. “A pleasure to meet you, miss Chaeryeong.”
“No, my lady, the pleasure is all mine!” she offered another awkward bow.
“Miss Chaeryeong, do you run a school here?” you glanced at the building and children behind her and she blanched, sputtering, “Y-yes, my lady.”
“Don’t worry,” you assured her, smiling as kindly as you could. “You are not in any trouble. I only wish to learn more about your school and any similar establishments around here.”
Though, you supposed Seungmin’s armored presence beside you was not at all helping your case.
Chaeryeong tried to smile. “I-I would be happy to tell you, my lady.”
So, you spent the rest of your day learning about the small school, its sole teacher, and her many students. Chaeryeong was a poor scholar’s daughter who took on the task of teaching the city’s scattered orphans how to read, write, and do basic mathematics. Skills that could help them in finding small jobs around town.
In the few hours you spent with them, you saw how dearly the children loved her, and how she loved teaching them in turn.
When you returned to the palace that evening, a plan had already begun forming in your head. There was a lot of work to be done if you wanted to pave the way for people like Chaeryeong and her students.
•Scene 8•
“Here come the newlyweds!” a voice announced excitedly as you and Minho entered the banquet hall, becoming embarrassed at the sudden attention. The man responsible made his way through the light crowd, opening his arms with a welcoming grin. “Minho, my dear nephew!”
Minho’s smile was half amused, half embarrassed as he sighed. “Uncle, must you embarrass me like this every time?”
“Don’t be silly, boy! Let me look at you,” the Viscount laughed and clapped both hands on his shoulders, gazing at him with the warmth of a father.
You had met him during the wedding. He was a middle-aged man, with grey streaking his black hair and deep laugh lines etched into his cheeks. His kind nature was evident in the way he held himself.
“And the lovely Lady Y/n!” he spun toward you. “It is great to see you again.”
“I hope you have been well, uncle.” you curtsied, returning his bright smile with one of your own.
“I have, I have.” he turned around, ushering both of you along. “Come, now, you two. I want you to see her.”
This banquet was held to celebrate the birth of his daughter, Minho’s newest cousin. You made your way through a crowd of members and friends of the Lee family, greeting them as you went until you found the Viscountess.
“My dear, Minho and Y/n are here,” Minho’s uncle said as he gently placed his hand on her shoulder.
His wife turned her head to look at you, and her face lit up, dazzling. “Oh, what a wonderful surprise!”
“Congratulations, aunt. I hope you have been well,” Minho beamed, and you mimicked him. “Congratulations, aunt.”
“Oh, the both of you are just too sweet,” she crooned, stepping closer. In her arms, she held the newborn girl, swathed in light purple cloth. She was sound asleep, despite the lively atmosphere around her.
Minho’s aunt noticed you looking and offered with a slight tilt of her head, “Would you like to hold our little Eli?”
You were not going to be rude, so you accepted. “I would love to.”
You had held many children in your many lifetimes, newborns and older. They were always so light, as though the barest movement would send them tumbling away. So small for the magnanimous world.
The baby in your arms was no different, as delicate as a feather. You smiled at her parents. “You have chosen such a pretty name for her.”
“Indeed,” Minho agreed, leaning closer to take a look at her. Like an old reflex, you shifted your hold, slightly raising the newborn so he could have a clearer look.
A soft chuckle sounded in front of you. “What a lovely image the two of you make.”
The remark caught you off-guard and you gaped at your in-laws, wide-eyed as Minho mirrored you.
“You are right!” Minho’s uncle guffawed, his delight clear as he regarded his nephew. “Minho, when will I be able to hold a great niece or nephew?”
Your husband straightened, ears reddening in embarrassment as he glared at him. “Uncle…”
“It has been three months since the wedding! Have you no good news to share?”
You maintained an awkward smile. Next to you, Minho looked as though he were going to fizzle out of existence if this conversation proceeded any further.
“Don’t badger the kids, darling!” the Viscountess jokingly scolded her husband before waving a dismissive hand in the air. “Do not mind him, my dears.”
You found Minho’s poorly hidden exasperation amusing. It seemed to scream ‘She was the one who said the remark in the first place!’
•Scene 9•
“You are proposing improvements for the register of those in need?” Minho skimmed through the small stack of papers you had handed him.
“Yes,” you affirmed, explaining, “In short, it would follow a system similar to the one implemented in Lurmuse. Instead of simply distributing donations, those registered would be treated as employees of the Count. They would be paid in exchange for civil and public services. The details of such services are written in the plan I handed to you.
“There is a small school that I think would work well for a trial of the new register, especially the section concerning the children’s allowance scheme. Its details are also in the plan.”
“I see,” Minho murmured, deep in thought. He was well aware of the shortcomings of their current system, and he was not at all surprised that you had noticed them too. Your fief was well known for achieving a high quality of life and making it the standard amongst its citizens. There was no poverty in Lurmuse. The people may not have been ostentatiously rich, but they never found themselves in need.
It was something Minho wanted to achieve in Valorieve as well.
He also knew that you had been working on this proposal for a little more than two weeks now. It was a rough draft, in no way perfect, but he was more than willing to adopt such a strategy devised by a Lurmuse noble. This was one of your family’s areas of expertise, after all.
“I will see to it,” he determined after a few moments, looking up at you from where he sat at his desk. “We may need your assistance for further developments in the future.”
“I will be glad to help. Thank you for your time.” you gave him a firm nod—always short with your words—and promptly turned to leave his study.
You were not one to linger, nor one to blather, Minho had noticed that about you in the past four months he spent observing you. You kept to yourself, only speaking when necessary and doing it quickly before quietly retreating to your corner of the palace.
Despite this being a mere partnership, you upheld a Lady’s duties to the estate with ease and efficiency. You worked quietly, without leaving a trace, overseeing everything from the palace’s garden work and maintenance to its finances and supplies.
You were so different from the current Countess Valorieve, whose presence was as overbearing as her endless pride—a flaw that he acknowledged, despite the love and respect he had for her.
Never once did he hear a complaint about you from the staff. They had instead gotten used to your shadow-like presence—comfortable, even. They liked you. That much was evident with your butler, Sycross, who, when asked, vehemently attested to your considerate and dependable character.
But all these observations did was confound Minho further. Something was still missing in the narrative he had constructed around you. Something so significant, it would shatter the mysterious whole.
He was determined to uncover the truth.
☙ Act 3.
•Scene 1•
There was a knock at the door of the study, to which the Crown Prince growled, “Leave.”
“But, Your Highness—” a muffled protest from whoever was unfortunate enough to be delivering his dinner tonight.
“I said leave! Do not bother me!” he shouted, slamming his fists on his desk. The ink pot he had uncapped tumbled sideways by the force, spilling jet black over his scribble-riddled papers.
He could hear a whimper and the shuffling of feet on the other side, but he cared not. He did not want to see or be seen by anyone.
The Crown Prince was agitated.
It had been four months, and she was still out there. Still out of his grasp.
He had thought her broken—she was broken. There should have been no will in her to fight.
Yet his letters and threats were of no use. Were all those years spent placating her, trapping her, gone in vain? Where had she gotten the gall to try to escape him like this?
No, the Crown Prince refused to be the one to fail. She was going to fall at his hands, there was simply no other option.
A figure materialized out of the shadows, robed in a red so dark it almost appeared black. Withered hands inked with circular shapes raised in solemn greeting as they spoke, “The Blessed Flame greets you, Your Highness.”
A man’s voice. The Crown Prince spun to face him, thoughtlessly blurting out, “What are you doing here?”
He had been trying to hide the fact that she escaped, had been trying to right things on his own, but it was only a matter of time until they found out and came to admonish him for his mishap.
The Renocault Order. An ancient society of mages and cultists that had been prospering in the shadows of Rowonne. The royal family were longtime patrons of the order, having aided them in secret for over four hundred years. Every king in the history of the lands had deeply revered the order. The reason was one of the first things the Prince was ever taught—the royal family’s best-kept secret.
The High Mage dropped his hand, clearly displeased by the way his greeting was ignored. He rasped, face hidden under a generous hood, “I am here by revelation. You lost the demon, and the day is dawning upon us.”
Dawning upon us. The Prince wanted to scoff. He still had the better of seven months to capture her. The ‘day’ was still very far.
“Your Highness, need I remind you of the severe responsibility upon your shoulders? Do not forget that without the Order, the royal family would—”
“I have not forgotten, High Mage,” the Prince cut him off, scowling.
“Then why have you sat idle so far?”
“I have not been idle! This situation is not as easy as it seems. I cannot simply do as I wish!”
His outburst was granted, for he could not openly act against her. Not in a way that would implicate the royal name. He could not afford to involve Valorieve in this.
There was no one bold enough, loyal enough, who could perform the task for him.
“Shall we bring it here for you?” as if reading his mind, the High Mage offered cautiously, and the Prince stiffened. He was in urgent need of aid, and the Order was going to grasp that opportunity to shackle him further. They were not fools.
He was playing into their hands, and he knew it, but the Crown Prince also knew that he had run out of options. It would do him well to accept their help. Ask for it. Beg for it, even.
He squared his shoulders, trying to don the façade of authority as he demanded, “How long do you expect it would take you?”
“A fortnight, no more,” the High Mage answered assuredly, and the Prince did not doubt him. For all their mysterious, perturbing ways, the Order worked quickly and efficiently.
“Fine, then. I want her within these walls in a fortnight’s time.”
“Yes, yes,” the mage waved a dismissive hand then fell silent. Even though his face was obscured, the Crown Prince knew that he was eyeing the unkempt state of his person and his study.
He could almost hear the lecturing words before they were spoken, “In the meantime, you should take better care of yourself, Your Highness. This is unbefitting the Blood of the First.”
Disgruntled, the royal muttered, biting back a retort filled with snark, “I will be sure to.”
But when he blinked, the High Mage was already gone, melting into the darkness as though he had never been there.
•Scene 2•
It was in one of your earlier lives when you decided to speak of your curse for the first time.
You opened your eyes to unfamiliar surroundings and unfamiliar, excited faces hovering over yours. The world around you seemed so daunting in its size, so foreign. You could not speak. When you opened your mouth, all you heard was the sharp wailing of an infant.
That scene was one you had become familiar with.
It took years until you could properly communicate with your new family, and when you turned thirteen, you decided to tell the village’s sage about your strange experiences. You had hoped she would find an explanation for them. Perhaps even cure you of them.
You had been too naïve.
You still remembered the way her eyes darkened, the way she yelled as she frantically kicked you out of her abode. Utterly frightened, you ran away, never to look back at the ancient woman.
It was the last time you had ever dared to speak of your curse.
That night was starless and lonely. You were sleeping soundly when a mob of superstitious villagers raided your home, intent on killing you. They slaughtered your family with their pitchforks and axes and set your house ablaze with their ravenous torches. You could not escape them and the towering ghost of death in their midst.
Their weapons had impaled your feeble body, and you learned that you could never die at the hands of the common folk.
“Demon!” they had screamed as your flesh melded together, healing and restoring itself. The pain was blinding, yet you were alive. Your heart beat as though it had not been punctured with steel. Skin smooth as though it had not been scorched by their flames.
It took only a few days until they arrived at your village. Dressed in red the shade of blood long dried, they had come to collect their powerless prey.
The memory was so old it ought to have been muddled and forgotten, but you recalled it with harrowing clarity. That life had introduced you to your enemies. That life had slammed into you the bitter reality of your existence.
You were alone. Wholly and completely.
You saw the consequences of trust time and time again, life after life again. There was no one that could help you, and no one that would.
Whatever curse was ailing you was your problem to shoulder alone, listlessly drifting through endless lifetimes.
It might have been a pitiful fate, but you no longer cared to lament it.
Your mind was brimming with thoughts as you prepared to leave Valorieve Palace for the day. It had been a while since you received one of the Crown Prince’s sorry letters and it was not something to be glad for. You knew that it only meant that he was running out of patience.
If he was like his predecessors, then it was only a matter of time until he attempted something dangerous.
“Sycross,” you called for your butler, who appeared at your side mere moments later, prim and proper as ever.
“Yes, my lady?”
You hated to ask things of him, but you had to prepare for what was a sure event to come.
“Please deliver the afternoon meal to the school two hours after my departure,” you instructed carefully, to which he bowed. “I will see to it. Is there anything else I may help you with?”
You turned to face him, hoping your request did not sound too peculiar. “I need you to deliver it personally, Sycross. And please have a small retinue of guards accompany you, the streets tend to be dangerous at times.”
“Of course, my lady. You need not worry.” his smile was polite yet sincere, and already you had begun to feel guilt creeping up your heart.
“Thank you,” you said, turning away and shutting out that feeling. A few paces away, your knight stood, casually leaning against the doorframe of your study. You nodded to him, ready to leave the palace. Your own plans aside, you still had the responsibility of seeing the new register come to life.
“Let us depart.”
• • •
“Oh. Good afternoon, my lady,” Chaeryeong smiled when you stepped into her little school. She had become more adept at curtseying, you noticed as she dipped somewhat gracefully.
There was a class in session. Children sat in small groups on the floor, wooden boards and charcoal pieces in hand as they gawked at their visitor. Their curious fear was not something you could change in a day, for they were taught to be wary of nobles from a very young age.
“Please, proceed with your lesson. Do not let me disrupt you,” you returned her smile, drifting to a secluded corner to observe them quietly.
It had taken long discussions to convince Chaeryeong to test the new register you were working on. She was reasonably hesitant. What you were proposing was a magnificent change that demanded long-term commitment. The scheme would not bear fruit in mere days. It would take months, years, even.
But, to your relief and utmost gratitude, she eventually accepted.
You planned to observe the school today, noting how Chaeryeong taught and the conditions these children learned in. The building you were in was shabby. Poor ventilation had made it a stuffy place. There were a few chairs and some small tables, but they were both not enough and in a terrible state. The makeshift chalkboard at the front of the room was faded, clearly worn by use.
There were many renovations to be done if you wanted to transform this school into the ideal learning environment this community deserved.
You also noticed that there were more students than you remembered—nearly forty kids of different ages crammed in the humble space. Chaeryeong handled them well, but you knew that if they kept increasing like this, she would soon find herself overwhelmed.
You also had to arrange a crew to assist her, you determined.
When the lesson ended and the kids dispersed, you made your way to Chaeryeong, who was dusting her powdered hands on her skirts.
“That was an excellent lesson,” you complimented and she grinned sheepishly, a slight blush coloring her cheeks. “You flatter me, my lady.”
“Not at all,” you shook your head, glancing around before changing the topic, “From what I have observed today, it is increasingly apparent to me that this building does not suffice in its current state.”
“Yes, well…we are lacking many resources.”
“Indeed.” your brows furrowed as you revealed to her your plan, “As such, I intend to renovate this building.”
“What?” she blurted, eyes widening when she realized her discourteous tone. You smiled, speaking before she could sputter out an apology. “Yes, I plan to renovate this building and make it a more suitable space for you and your students.
“But, until that project is done,” you fished a folded piece of paper out of the pouch tied at your wrist, “you will have to relocate.”
Chaeryeong received the paper and unfolded it to reveal a map. It marked the temporary place you had arranged for them to stay, an idle storehouse some blocks away. It was not the ideal dwelling, but it was well-maintained and suitable to be repurposed as a school.
It was also safer. You did not want to entangle Chaeryeong and her innocent students in the Crown Prince’s intrigues.
“How long will renovations take?” the young woman wondered, her voice thickened by hesitancy.
“A year, I presume,” you guessed and she sucked in a silent breath. This change was going to rattle her, you had expected as much.
“I understand this may feel rather sudden and difficult, but worry not,” you tried to reassure her. “You will have help along the way. I will be sure to find other teachers to assist you as part of the education scheme.”
She did not respond, seemingly lost in thought, and a sense of doubt began to ring in your head. Was she going to back out?
“Do you not wish to proceed with the arrangement?” you prodded gently.
“No!” she raised her shoulders defensively, snapping out of her daze. There was ambition in her eyes when her grip on the map tightened. “Thank you, my lady. I will work harder to see this plan succeed.”
It was the fire in her kind eyes that made you choose her for this trial. She had the passion necessary for the success of such a magnanimous project. You placed a hand on your heart, relieved. “I am glad to hear that.”
You discussed renovations and other ideas further. When you finished and decided to return to the palace, the sky was beginning to flaunt purple and pink hues.
Seungmin held out a hand to help you into your carriage and you took it gingerly, stopping before you could enter. “Seungmin?”
“Yes, my lady?”
You looked around you briefly. The street was empty, save for the few wary passersby. If a tragedy were to occur, it would take too much time for the news of it to reach the palace.
“Would you kindly see to it that more guards are placed to patrol this area during the renovations?” you asked.
“As you wish,” his response was solemn and unquestioning. In the eyes of a normal person, there was valid reasoning behind your request. The construction around this building would also make it vulnerable to robberies and vandalism. It would only be a wise decision to have it guarded.
But the truth was much grimmer.
You stepped into your velvet-cushioned carriage. The modest school building peeked at you through the gilded windows.
A week, you estimated.
A week at most, and they will be sure to find you.
• • •
It had been a little more than a week, and the renovations were progressing smoothly.
Chaeryeong and her students had successfully relocated to the repurposed storehouse, leaving you to freely oversee the work on the old school.
You spent a generous portion of your time at the site, accompanied by the head builder with whom you finalized your renovation plans. You wanted to fix the entrance, make it wide and welcoming, as well as add more windows and a small garden. The walls would also be freshly painted to give the school a pleasant and sophisticated appearance.
As to the interior, you planned to install a proper chalkboard and rows of seats for the students. You had also ordered other materials to be brought in; books and writing tools to replace the wooden boards and charcoal.
In a year’s time or so, this building would become unrecognizable, completely new. You hoped that the changes would serve Chaeryeong well.
You were on your way toward the renovation site again today, watching as the city passed you by. You had gotten used to the colors and shapes of Adorance, yet you still felt like an outsider here. This city would never be your true home, much like any other, for you were not going to stay for long anyway.  
You entered the neighborhood where the school was located, continuing to watch the scenery in disinterest. The streets were void of people, doors and windows closed as though this were a ghost town. No birds soared in the sky. No strays roamed the ground.
You noticed a figure slumped at the mouth of a dark alleyway. As if pushed by an invisible hand, it fell to the side of the road. The glassy eyes of a guard bored into yours, lifeless.
Dread hailed over you like a violent storm.
Something was terribly wrong.
“Turn back!”
But your command came too late.
The carriage rocked haphazardly as something slammed into it, and you watched in horror as the shadow of your coachman disappeared from the small window. Dead.
Chaos sprung before you could scream.
“Ambush! Do not leave the carriage!” Seungmin shouted from outside, voice almost lost amid the panicked neighing of horses and the piercing clanging of steel.
Your thoughts ran uncontrollably in your mind, frenzied and deafening. They were here.
You had expected this. You had planned for it. Yet, you could not fight the terror that imprisoned your heart.
The Renocault Order was here to collect their helpless prey.
You did not want to think about what they had done to secure this insignificant part of the city. Two lives had already been lost, and you knew that there were more. There were always more.
Your carriage jolted suddenly, breaking into a mad dash. Dark red robes appeared in the small window, and your heart caved in on itself.
They were taking you away while Seungmin was distracted by the fight.
You had not yet given him your orders.
You had to get out. Now.
Scrambling to your feet, you reached for the handle of the carriage door with shaky hands and swung it open. It slammed into the carriage’s body as its speed threatened to tip you over. The road whizzed below you. The fall would hurt, unimaginably so, but you could not afford to waste time.
Before the man in dark robes could realize what you were planning, you drew a weak breath and leaped out.
Your body hit the ground with a gruesome crack, tumbling across the road in a mess of heavy skirts. Your ribs ached, a myriad of scratches marred your skin, and you were sure that your neck had broken from the impact. The pain made it impossible to think, but it was all right. Your bones would right themselves in mere moments, erasing the pain as though it had never been.
You lay in a heap on the rough ground, and they were upon you in an instant. Faces obscured, hands inked with circles, they grappled with your limp body. Part of you wanted to scream, to cry, to beg them to let you go, but you knew that such pleas would only be futile. A mere waste of breath.
A flash of steel cut down the robed man before you, and Seungmin stepped into your blurry vision, his armor shining like a brocade of stars despite the splatters of grime and blood on it. He moved swiftly, a deadly arrow of silver and green, taking down your assailants and pushing them back.
He stood in front of your crumpled body like a shield, not taking his eyes off the enemy as he ground out, “My lady, are you all right?”
The men in red dragged themselves to their feet then lunged at him as though their injuries were naught. Seungmin met them with skill and ferocity, blades clashing ruthlessly. But he was only one man against a band of twenty or more trained killers, and he was severely outnumbered.
If he kept fighting this way, he was going to meet his end at their hands.
A measly gathering of strength returned to you and you pushed yourself to sit. Your voice wavered as you cried over the clamor, “You need to go and call for help!”
“I cannot leave you here!” he shouted in response, parrying then slashing his opponent’s chest. “If I leave then we leave together!”
No! you wanted to scream. There was no we. The Order would not stop until they had captured you, and Seungmin would not let them. Not as long as he drew breath.
A dagger sunk between the blades of his armor, and blood began oozing out freely. His blood. But he kept moving, slamming the hilt of his sword into the skull of the man responsible.
An image you knew too well flashed in your memory. He was going to die right before your eyes if you did nothing.
Intending to create a distraction, you crawled away, dragging your legs behind you. Seungmin whirled around, noticing your actions, but the brutish pair of arms hoisting you up were faster.
“Don’t move!” the man restraining you demanded, holding a blade to your exposed neck as his other arm circled your middle tightly.
You knew, and they did too, that it was an empty threat. That blade could not kill you. But Seungmin did not. Your knight glared, a blend of frustration and fury darkening his expression as he studied the dire situation.
For what it was worth, you thought, he had given them a good fight. Enough for them to regard him as an obstacle. A threat.
A few seconds passed where everyone stilled, the street that was once rowdy falling into impenetrable silence. The man holding you began to inch away, one cautious step after another, dagger still pressed against your neck.
You dared to shout, “Go! Get help—”
A calloused hand clapped over your mouth, and in that split second, Seungmin sprung forward, sword flashing. Stubborn. Uncaring. Reckless. It became clear to you that he would never heed your command.
Somewhere in the ensuing chaos, a damp cloth replaced the hand covering your mouth. The sharply sweet scent invaded your nose, and you could only watch the fight around you continue, powerless as your consciousness was forcefully torn away.
It felt like drowning. The words never sounded regardless of how much you screamed them in your mind. Stop it! Get away from here! Leave me!
He was going to die.
Seungmin was going to die.
How did your plan go so wrong?
•Scene 3•
There was a commotion up ahead as Sycross rode with an entourage toward the renovation site, delivering your afternoon meal for the day.
Citizens scurried out of the way as something barreled through them, wild and uncontrollable. Shouts rung in the air, lost in them was the pounding of hooves.
Sycross squinted at the cloud of dust approaching them. Whoever, or whatever, it was, he would not allow them to impede his way.
Then, a horse broke out of the crowd, majestic in its powerful gallop. It headed straight toward them with no sign of stopping, and no one seemed to be chasing it.
It was both strange and alarming, and Sycross quickly ordered the knights accompanying him. “Intercept this wild animal!”
One of the knights rode forward, waving one arm and calling out, “Whoa! Whoa!”
The frenzied horse faltered for a moment at the signal, rearing and neighing loudly before stomping at the ground as though angry at being stopped. It took a few moments of placating until the knight was able to grab the reins and guide the horse toward the group. It obeyed, though clearly displeased as it jerked its head around.
Only when the discord ceased did Sycross realize the appearance of the animal. An inky black coat that glistened in the light and an impressive mane of the same depthless shade. It was a breed native and exclusive to the plains of Lurmuse.
His gut twisted in dread. He recognized that stallion.
“Is that not Sir Kim’s steed?” he heard someone say and he stepped down from his seat at the front of the carriage.
It was indeed your knight’s horse.
That it was without its rider was no promising omen.
Sycross approached the agitated animal, not caring for the possible danger of his actions. A voice in his head whispered that something had gone terribly wrong, and a feeling in his heart told him that he would find the answer with this horse.
True to his instincts, he found a pouch hastily tied to the empty saddle. He did not bother to untie it, instead ripping it open with a short blade and pulling out a scrap of paper and a torn piece of maroon cloth.
He recognized the piece in a harrowing heartbeat.
It was taken from the dress you had worn before leaving the palace mere hours earlier.
So quickly it could have ripped, Sycross unfolded the small paper, taking in the message written in messy script and splattered with blood.
‘We were ambushed on our way to the site. Her ladyship was taken away. Send aid.’
Ice ran cold in his veins and he turned around, barking orders at the curious knights, “There has been an ambush up ahead! Head to their aid as fast as you can!”
They sprung into motion immediately, hooves thundering as they rode hard toward the site, unquestioning and flowing with determination.
Sycross turned to the grim-faced coachman, schooling his emotions into perfect calm before speaking—ever the professional, “Quick. We must inform His Lordship.”
• • •
Your eyes snapped open to be greeted by the damp wall of a dungeon, senses awakened to the dull ache across your body.
You were disoriented for the briefest moment before the events of the prior hours slammed into you. You had been ambushed and taken away. Your knight had gotten injured.
Seungmin. Did he leave as you had told him? That honor-drunk fool was probably scouring their trial right now.
If he was not already dead.
You closed your eyes and breathed, once, twice. The bruising along your torso made it a painful feat. There was no use dwelling over the unknown.
What you did know, however, was that it could not have been more than a few hours since the ambush. The knights should have been alerted by now. Not too long, and they would find and rescue you.
Just as you had planned.
You lay on your side, hands and feet bound with rough rope. The scratches across your skin stung. Since they were not fatal injuries, they had not healed with your broken bones.
If you were to, then you would guess that this was one of the Order’s hideouts. Judging from the time that had passed, it was still within Valorieve, perhaps an hour away from Adorance.
You looked around you. The dungeon you were in was dim and narrow, more a rat’s hole in the ground than a built prison. It reeked of mold, and the air was unpleasantly muggy. It inspired a wave of nauseating memories that you chose to ignore with difficulty.
It was quiet. You didn’t care to wonder what had the Order so busy as to leave you unguarded. Or maybe they had left you here for him to collect you.
Twisting your hands, you tested the tightness of your constraints. The Order was not one to take risks. When your skin burned against the coarse rope, it was clear that you would not be able to wiggle your hands out.
With your limited abilities, you clumsily pushed yourself to sit. They had taken your coat, your pouch, your hat, and your shoes—all necessary precautions that you had accounted for.
You reached for the buttoned front of your dress and carefully undid it. With shaky hands and a breath that was teetering toward raggedness, you pulled at the thin chain you had tucked underneath your clothes. A small vial fell on your lap and drowned in your skirts.
A hidden blade was an old trick, one that you could not fool the Order with anymore.
This, however, was something completely different.
It was a highly corrosive toxin, secretly bought from a wandering alchemist.
You fumbled around in the dark, trying to expose your feet and the rope tying them, before gripping the precious vial and pulling the stopper out with your teeth. It was no elegant work, but you cared not.
Hunching forward, you felt around the rope, trying to determine the best place to sever it. You decided that the most efficient thing would be to work on the part coiled around your foot. That way, you would be able to free both sides.
Clutching the intended piece with one hand, you tilted your fingers in the other and spilled half the vial.
It felt as though your skin was on fire. The corrosive burned through the rope and stung the tips of your fingers, spreading to surrounding areas. It hurt so immensely, but you bit your lip and swallowed any noise threatening to escape.
It being a toxin meant that any injuries you obtained would be healed due to their deadliness. All you had to do was endure it for the few moments it would take.
Once your legs were freed, you soldiered on to work on unbounding your hands. The remains of the substance dripped messily over the rope. A sickeningly sweet smell had filled the dungeon, but it began to fade as your injuries healed.
You threw the vial away as soon as you were done and tried to stand up. For all their caution, the Order were fools for tying your hands in the front and leaving you unguarded.
Wobbling, you stepped toward the barrier between you and escape—a door of rotting wood. If you pushed it hard enough, it would be sure to give away, but that method would attract unwanted attention.
You slumped back on the filthy ground. You were in no hurry anyway. Help should be arriving very soon.
But the minutes seemed to meld into hours, and you were still trapped, unable to ascertain for sure if your judgment was correct. You tried to close your eyes, clear your mind, but the harder you tried, the more the memories trickled in.
Haunting recollections that you thought were lost to time. Darkness and a suffocating space. Pain that never ceased. Blood on your hands. Blood on the walls. Blood in those dark robes.
A lifetime spent in agony.
Pleas that had turned into a prayer on your lips echoed again like a forgotten instinct, Save me. Save me. Someone save me.
Just as it had been back then, your desperate calls went unanswered. Of course, there would be no one to save you, for in truth, you were alone.
You would always be.
Perhaps you were mistaken. Perhaps you placed too much faith in your plans.
You would stay there, imprisoned. Forever at the mercy of those inked hands—the mercy of the Blood of the First.
A depthless pit of despair, and your mind seemed to fall deeper and deeper until you could not see the light of the surface anymore. Help me. Help me. Someone help me.
There was a ruckus, but you could not discern it from the one in your head. Was that light you had imagined? The baying of hounds?
“…Y/n! My…lady!”
Muffled voices wrought with concern. Were they calling you?
Had someone finally heard and answered your pleas?
Who could it have been?
A shadow fell over you and you lifted your head from your hands, daring to look—wanting so desperately to see who your savior was.
That gold embellished jacket. That imperial shade of blue. That intelligent gaze. His lips were moving, but you could not hear him over the noise.
“It’s you,” you wanted to say, suddenly overcome with an emotion you could not identify, but no sound came out of your mouth. Your throat was dry and sore, as though you had been speaking for too long.
Exhaustion weighed down your limbs, and you found yourself gathered in strong arms, wrapped in his heavy jacket. His warmth lingered on the fabric, encasing you, a shield from the horrors that chased you.
The scent of him lulled you to sleep, roses and sandalwood and a dream brimming with brilliant hope.
• • •
“You could not find them?”
Minho’s question settled into the air with a chill, more a challenge than an inquiry. Before him were three of his most skilled knights, knelt in reverence. Their silence was enough of an answer.
“You have not tried your hardest, then.” his outward calm was in complete contrast to the flurry of emotions bubbling inside, threading to spill over.
“But, my lord, none of the citizens we have interviewed recalled anything of the incident. We have no leads to follow—”
“I don’t care what it is you have to do. I need to know who was brazen enough to abduct my wife,” he snapped.
That scene had kept him awake for the past few days. Your hunched figure inside that cold, rotting dungeon. Your haunted gaze as you stared at him. Empty, absent, as though you were looking through him, past him at something that was not there.
He still remembered the way your lips had moved insistently, whispering ‘save me’ over and over again like a desperate mantra. The way you felt weak and broken in his arms was so gut-wrenching that for a moment there, he had forgotten all about his suspicions of you.
He knew little of your character. You did not talk much, did not ask for much. You were still a mystery to him, but underneath all the curiosity, you had been kind. The type of plain, fleeting kindness that wore no guise.
The sight of you then reduced into terror and despair filled him with such an unbridled fury that he did not know what to do with it. Who had dared to do this to you, to one of his own? Why?
A frantic knock interrupted the thick quiet and one of the prison guards stepped in, bowing, “My lord, I apologize for the sudden intrusion, but I have urgent news.”
“Has the prisoner said anything?”
When he rode to the site of the ambush, Minho had found your knight, barely breathing through his injuries, and a man in dark red robes unconscious beside him.
The stranger was brought back in hopes of gathering information from him.
“Yes, my lord, but…” the guard trailed off, glancing around before swooping into a solemn bow. “Forgive me, my lord, but the man is dead.”
Minho thought he ought to rip his hair out. Why was it that his staff had suddenly become so incompetent?
He did not try to swallow the bite in his words. “How could this have happened?”
“I-I do not know, my lord,” the guard sputtered. “The guards had only turned their back to him once, and only for a few seconds.”
Minho dropped into his leather cushioned chair, rubbing circles on his right temple to ease his frustration. There were no tangible leads, and now, their main source of evidence was rendered useless.
He sighed after a while. There was no point in wasting time over a dead man. “Fine. What did he tell you?”
“He called us sinners, my lord.”
“Pardon?”
The guard straightened and cleared his throat. “He only spoke once during the interrogation where he said ‘All of you are sinners’. Word for word. He seemed agitated for reasons other than being captured.”
Sinners. Minho’s brows furrowed as he tried to make sense of the statement. He recalled the man’s unique garb and strange tattoos. Was he part of some religious society?
Could you be involved in something like that?
No. He quickly discarded the idea. Lurmuse, much like Valorieve, was not aligned with any spiritual communities. It would be unthinkable for a noble of the land to defy its customs.
Then, who could this person be working for? Who would want to carry out an attack on you?
Minho tried to rack his brain for possible suspects. Being the solitary character you were, you had no particular animosities with anyone he could recall. Only one person was close enough to you to fill the criteria.
The Crown Prince.
Minho froze.
It made complete sense in his mind. The Prince was upset that his childhood sweetheart rejected him and married another man—an utter betrayal. In his eyes, the two of you would be nothing more than sinners. Perhaps this was his idea of revenge.
And if that were the case, then all of his doubts about you would be quashed.
The young Lord stood with a start and leaned forward on his desk, frowning at the three knights as he gave out an order, “I need you all to investigate whether or not the Crown Prince is related to this incident. Be very discreet about it.”
“Yes, my lord,” they said in unison, thumping their breastplates with gloved fists before unfolding from their kneeling positions. He gave them his back as they left, already forming a couple of theories in his head about the case when a rise of clamor caught his attention.
“Your Lordship!” a familiar voice called out and Minho turned around, raising a brow at the sight of the intruder.
Seungmin had shoved his way through the guards and dropped to one knee, head bent low. “My lord, please allow me to partake in investigating the incident.”
The Lurmusian knight was without his proud armor. Bandages were peeking out of his linen shirt, and his left arm was limp in a sling that hung from his shoulder. By all logic, he should be doing nothing more than lying still in bed. Yet, there he was, humbling himself before him.
Minho threw a dismissive look at the confused guards and they stepped out, closing the door behind them.
Alone, he regarded your knight, who had fought tooth and nail in a situation that was disadvantageous for him from the start. Severely outnumbered, but he managed to deliver a message and secure one of the assailants.
However, he still allowed them to take you. Such a failure was unforgivable.
Minho’s tone was unfeeling. “No.”
The knight’s head seemed to drop into a deeper bow as he began to plead, “Please—”
“Your place is at Her Ladyship’s side as her knight,” Minho cut him off. He knew that his words would hurt, but he was not going to entertain any unwise ideas. “Are you going to leave her again?”
Seungmin bristled at the accusation, drawing his shoulders up before gritting out—eyes still obscured, “No.”
“Good,” Minho responded, the finality of his words landing like a hammer. “A failure such as this will not be tolerated again.”
•Scene 4•
It took a lot of convincing until your handmaidens allowed you to bring a few documents to your bed, and even more to let you leave to your study. Even then, you were not left alone once.
A few things had changed since the kidnapping incident.
First, your entourage had more than doubled in size. Five knights were assigned to you, in addition to a special personal attendant. Her name was Ryujin, and she was an expert at handling a blade, among several other deadly arts. Minho had her disguised as your lady-in-waiting so that she would remain at your side more closely than the knights.
That was the second thing. Minho. If you had thought that his attention was unnerving beforehand, then it had magnified beyond your control now. His appearance at the dungeon was not part of your plan. You did not intend for him to see you so vulnerable.
But the truth remained that he had saved you. It was an undeniable fact that made a tide of conflicting emotions crash over you, and you did not appreciate the way it made you feel.
This was a partnership built on the exchange of material benefits, your information for his power. That could not change, not if your plan were to pass as desired.
You strode toward his office now, flanked by a persistent body of guards. In your hands was a confidential document which you were sure Minho would make good use of.  
Once you reached your destination, one of the stationed guards opened the door of the study for you and you thanked him, ashamed that you could not stop him and do it yourself.
When you stepped through, your guards moved after you, and you spun around to face them, slightly exasperated. “Please, I would like to speak with His Lordship alone.”
They seemed to hesitate for a moment, indecisive, before giving in. You could hardly wait for Seungmin to finish recuperating and become their captain. Perhaps then you would not have to be worried by their unrelenting attentiveness.
You shut the door behind you and sighed. That incident had created more trouble than you anticipated.
“Should you not be resting, Lady Y/n?”
Minho was staring at you with clear concern marring his handsome face, the papers before him and the pen in his grip forgotten. You avoided his gaze. It was difficult to look at him when he appeared to you like a beacon of light. That incident had truly created more trouble than you wished for.
You coughed. “I have rested quite enough.”
Before he could pursue the topic further, you laid down the envelope of documents on his paper-riddled desk. “I came to deliver this as thanks for saving me. I hope that you will find it helpful.”
His attention fell on the envelope, but he did not touch it. The expression he wore was indecipherable, and when he said nothing, you turned swiftly to take your leave. “That is all. I will leave you to your work. My apologies for the intrusion—”
“Is it only right for me to help you at a price?”
Minho’s question hung in the air, blunt and accusing. But in it, you caught a glimpse of helplessness. Guilt. As though he were extending a hand to a drowning person who was refusing to take it.
You looked back at him, trying to smile. The words tasted acrid on your tongue.
“What other reason would you have?”
• • •
A passerby would not recognize the storehouse as one with all the children running about, laughing and shouting as they chased a patchwork ball.
The official trial of the children’s education scheme under the new register was to commence today. As the head of the operation, you arrived early in the morning to oversee preparations and provide help if needed. Everything had been proceeding as planned, even with your week of absence, so there was nothing to be worried about.
Chaeryeong walked up to where you stood with your guards, her face bright with excitement when she asked, “My lady, the classroom has been set up. Would you like to see it?”
“Of course.” you smiled at her, and she led you inside the building into the large space repurposed into a classroom.
Your gaze was immediately drawn to the dark chalkboard at the front, a dull shine to it. Rows upon rows of seats paired with long tables lined both sides of the room, leaving a modest pathway in between. Shelves were nailed to the walls, some carried books and models, and others were free to be used by the students.
Sunlight poured into the space generously, and a soft breeze blew through the open windows. You could already imagine the students seated with their books and pens, concentrated on their teacher as she strolled about the classroom.
You truly hoped that this step would bring them a brighter future.
As you were listening to Chaeryeong’s enthusiastic explanation of her teaching plans for the day, you picked out the sound of hooves outside the building. Strange, you were not expecting any visitors.
One of your guards appeared shortly after, announcing, “I am sorry to interrupt, my lady, but His Lordship has arrived.”
Minho? Why would he be here?
It was no secret that today was the official start of the trial period, but you did not ask him to attend the first class with you. You had already assumed that he would have more urgent matters on his hands for the day.
The heir of Valorieve was stepping through the door before you could go out to greet him. While Chaeryeong dropped into a surprised curtesy, you made your way toward him with poorly masked haste.
“Lord Minho,” you spoke under your breath once you were close enough. “You did not have to take the time out of your day.”
He took your gloved hand and brought it to his lips, only murmuring, “I didn’t see you at breakfast today, Lady Y/n.”
His show of reverence and affection startled you, and it took all of your willpower not to pull away, face heating up. Chaeryeong and the guards were still watching you. A show was exactly what you needed.
That’s right. All of this is an act. You reminded yourself, unsettled by the jumble of conflicting emotions in your heart.
Still holding your hand, Minho turned to Chaeryeong, who folded into another curtesy. “Greetings to you, my lord.”
“At ease,” he told her. “You have my gratitude for agreeing to partake in this project. His Excellency will know of your valuable contributions.”
“Thank you, my lord.” she beamed.
You expected him to leave after that, but he stayed to observe the first class with you. Being the exemplary vision of a noble that he was, he inquired about the progress and discussed plans with the team of scholars you had assembled. The suggestions he gave were riveting and insightful, and it felt as though his presence had lifted the morale of all those present.
Your visit finally ended at an hour past noon, and as you were headed back to the palace in your carriage, Minho blurted a question, “Would you like to visit the mountains?”
“Why do you ask?” you regarded him curiously and he shrugged. “You have worked hard, should you not enjoy a vacation?”
You would hardly consider being stuck in bed for a week to be hard work. “That would not be necessary—”
“The staff at the villa have already been informed,” he interjected softly, crossing his legs as he turned his gaze toward the passing scenery. “We will be leaving in a week’s time so make sure to be prepared. It does get quite cold up there.”
You held back any protests. His insistence could only mean one thing in your mind. He wanted information.
•Scene 5•
The villa in the mountains was an impressive display of architecture. Standing in a clearing surrounded by a dizzying forest, it was like a gleaming pearl in the heart of an oyster.
Tall windows accentuated by sweeping arches adorned its pale exterior and four small turrets protruded from the building’s edges. An unfurling staircase led to the main entrance, shadowed by a grand balcony on the floor above. Valorieve’s flag fluttered atop the structure’s peaks, gold, imperial blue, and the emblem of a prowling leopard.
You and Minho were ushered in to rest upon your arrival while the staff handled your luggage. The head butler of the villa served you tea and light snacks, a necessary refreshment after a day’s worth of travel.
Bringing the porcelain teacup to your lips, you looked at the scenery outside the giant windows. There was a shimmering lake behind the villa, which you did not know of. A few birds poked at its edges, and the surface rippled occasionally with the fish swimming underneath.
The trees and grass surrounding the lake were untended, left to grow to their natural will. It was no fine garden like that of the palace, but its wild beauty did not pale in comparison.
“We should take a stroll outside when you have rested enough,” Minho suggested from where he sat across the small table. You tried to discern a hidden meaning to his words, but you found none.
It bothered you. Surely there was something that required your help. You set your teacup down, responding, “All right.”
A slight chill tickled your nose when you stepped out into the open. Side by side, you walked with Minho, taking in the stunning scenery around you. You saw the surrounding mountains more clearly now, white peaks hiding among the clouds. The lake was a mirror to the vast sky, tempting you to disrupt the tranquil image with a dip of your hand.
The silence that settled between you was pleasant, and it unnerved you. Minho was not saying anything, instead, he seemed almost content.
This is not right, you thought. If he wanted something, then why was he taking so long to ask for it? This was only a waste of time. You hated beating around the bush the most.
Stopping short in your tracks, you prompted cautiously, puncturing the silence, “Do you have business in the mountains? Is that why we are here?”
Minho’s steps faltered, and, body half-turned, he regarded you with a slight raise of his brow. “I simply wished to spend some time with my wife away in the mountains. Is that too much to ask for?”
The cool breeze bit at your cheeks as your heart lurched in a sickening motion. You stared at him blankly, and his steady gaze broke with the sigh that puffed out of his lips, self-pitying. “I knew that you wouldn’t believe me.”
Minho did not await an answer, quickly admitting, “I am investigating something important. That’s why we have to be away from the palace.”
An investigation? you clenched your fists, trying to hide your earlier discomposure. “Is it something I can help with?”
“Of course,” he said, turning around and resuming his walk. “All you have to do is act freely.”
That did not answer the question.
You caught up to him, muttering loud enough for him to hear, “That is rather unhelpful.”
The corner of his lips quirked in mischief, completely ignoring your complaint. “Say, would you care for a dip in the lake?”
“That would be improper,” you sniffed. The image of your dress soaked in water and dragging about was not pretty. “Besides, it’s cold.”
“There is no one here but us, Lady Y/n.” he waved a hand at the sprawling forest and distant mountains, his tone lighthearted. “You can afford to forgo some propriety.”
“No.”
“You’re no fun.” he shook his head, feigning disappointment, to which you calmly lifted a shoulder.
“I never claimed to be.”
Minho laughed.
It was a soft, breathy sound that tickled your ears and danced in the breeze. A glimpse of joy that had you entranced, and you did not realize that it was over until he teased, “Touché.”
• • •
“My lady.” one of your handmaidens hurried to you after you reentered the villa, eyes filling with remorse as she spoke, “It appears that one of the carriages faced some trouble on the road and will not be arriving tonight.”
“Is that so?” your brows furrowed in confusion and you assured her, “There’s no need for you to be worried about that.”
She shook her head frantically. “No, my lady. That carriage was transporting the trunk that has all of your sleeping furs.”
“Oh.”
That was indeed cause for worry.
“Don’t fret. You can have mine,” Minho offered, having overheard the news when he walked in.
“No. I can manage.” you shook your head and turned to your handmaiden, to reassure her. “Do not concern yourself with this, please. Tend to your tasks as normal.”
“If you say so, my lady,” she gave in, and with a practiced bow, scurried off, leaving you to contemplate your predicament.
Judging by the coolness of the day, you would only expect the night to be much colder. Without heavy robes and thick furs, you could all but freeze. You hoped that snuggling into the blankets would suffice for the night.
When the sky darkened and stars began to mottle its depthless blue, you were met with the harsh truth.
The shiver that rattled your body was so violent, it seemed to ignore the dense blankets weighing down on you and the crackling fireplace. The frigidness of the air made it impossible to relax enough to sleep, and your eyes remained wide open, hands cupped over your mouth in an attempt to warm them up.
You felt a weight shift on the other side of the bed followed by Minho’s hushed voice as he sat up. “You’re shivering so much. Come closer.”
When you said nothing, he sighed, and shortly after, something heavy dropped over you. You shot up, flinging the mass of dark fur and wool off as you exclaimed at him, “You’ll freeze!”
“Likewise, do you think you’re invulnerable to the cold?”
His hair was slightly tousled from lying down, and a sliver of moonlight slid down his cheekbones in the dark. Even like this, he managed to remind you of that day two weeks ago.
You shied away from his attention, clutching the woven garment spread between the two of you. You were not so foolish as to lie to yourself. It was cold and curling up in the warmth of those sleeping furs sounded like the best thing imaginable.
But you would not allow Minho to suffer for your sake. What if he were to get sick? Many were relying on him to do his job as the heir, you could not have him catch a cold or develop a fever.
His utterance prodded at the silence that befell you, gentle, not at all demanding. “For the life of me, I never seem to fathom your mind.”
You were not able to leash your surprise at his confession. Sudden as it came, it carried with it a semblance of dejection, and you found yourself speechless in its wake.
“So, until you decide to indulge me yourself, I surrender,” he exhaled. “But please, accept my help this once—if for nothing other than my own self-righteousness. I would like to sleep with my conscience untroubled.”
You realized his attempts immediately. He was giving you a reason to act selfishly. A reason that made him seem like a benefitting party. You were not so stuck in your own reservations to allow it.
“We could…share.”
Your suggestion was so softly spoken that even you thought you had imagined saying it. It was the only solution you could think of, as much as it inexplicably embarrassed you.
Minho’s brows arched, taken aback, and he hesitated before clearing his throat. “You don’t mind?”
“I don’t.”
“Truly?”
“Truly.”
A lie. Your heart seemed to mind a lot, but you ignored it as he drew you close, draping the sleeping furs and covers over your bodies. Despite the cold and the hammering in your chest, your slumber was peaceful that night, warmly nestled in your husband’s arms. Tucked away from the frigid horrors of your world.
•Scene 6•
Felix could sense a change in the air between Minho and you after your return from the mountains. That awkwardness that seemed to linger in your interactions was almost gone. Instead, you seemed to have grown closer—a tad bit, but it was still alarming enough to him.
He knew that his brother should not have gone on that trip.
You could not be trusted, and the fact that Chan and Minho were willing to entertain such a possibility was infuriating to him. If they could not see that you were still a threat, then Felix was going to prove it to them.
He slipped into your study while everyone else was busy with breakfast, shutting the door behind him carefully. The room was neat and spacious. Books lined the wall on his left, while paintings hung on the opposite side. A couple of green couches faced each other, a wide desk of dark oak heading them.
A small stack of envelopes and ledgers was placed on its surface, awaiting you. He reached for them first, rummaging through sender addresses and subjects. To his disappointment, they were all useless reports about the schooling project you were working on.
He maneuvered around the desk and pulled open the topmost drawer. Financial statements, progress reports, tea party invitations, household ledgers—letter after letter, document after document, drawer after drawer, he fished them out but found nothing incriminating.
But if you were able to fool Minho, then you had to be exceptionally crafty. The kind of evidence Felix was trying to find would surely be hidden more illusively. He only had to try harder.
He bent down to look through the last drawer, which was curiously empty save for the single letter within.
It carried no name, no address. A folded piece of paper fell out of the already-opened envelope, and Felix’s eyes widened as he took in its contents.
My darling… love of my life… the moon cowers before your grace—
“Lord Felix?”
Felix’s head snapped up to see you standing at the entrance of the study, shadowed by an entourage of guards and your butler, Sycross.
“Lady Y/n.” he raised his nose in the air, scornful, not ashamed for having been caught. He had found what he was looking for after all.
Then, Minho appeared beside you, dismissing the guards, and Felix faltered. “Brother? What are you doing here?”
“I have business with Lady Y/n,” Minho answered simply, not at all amused by the scene before him. “The real question is—what are you doing here?”
Felix huffed, “If I had not been here, you would never have known about this traitor’s vile actions!”
He slammed the letter on the desk, “Lady Y/n? Would you care to explain this love letter hidden in your drawer?”
He expected you to express shock and fury at his discovery, but you remained undisturbed, not a ripple of emotion in your mask of calm as you told him, “Lord Felix, I urge you to read the rest of the letter and its back.”
He obliged after your firm gaze refused to fracture at his glare. The letter’s contents were sappy beyond belief, almost bile-worthy, but a particular phrase caught his attention.
My dear Cynthia…
Cynthia? He frowned, flipping the page to see the Crown Prince’s name scribbled in the same handwriting.
“This is indeed a love letter, but it does not belong to me, as I am sure you could tell,” you explained, and Felix felt as though he had been slapped in the face. “I had intended to hand this over to be used as blackmail.”
“Blackmail?” he repeated dumbly.
“Yes,” letting out an exasperated breath, Minho stalked up to him and snatched the letter from his weakening grip. “I asked her to procure such a letter for me.”
Felix could only stand there, shame suddenly crashing into him with the force of a boulder. His suspicions had blinded him, made him jump to conclusions that were so far from the truth, and yet, he could not accept you.
He could not trust you.
This might have turned out to be a false lead, but that did not mean that you were in the clear.
“Your distrust is understandable.”
Your voice pulled him out of his thoughts as you began picking up the papers he had thoughtlessly strewn over the desk. He had not even heard you approach.
“I will not try to dissuade you, but I will tell you the same thing I told your brother.” your hands stopped moving and you stared at him evenly. “We are of the same mind.”
You did not comment on the mess he had made of your study, nor his disrespect of you by invading your privacy. That lack of reaction bothered him. Were his actions so trivial to you or did you truly have nothing to hide?
“Are you not going to demand an apology from me?” he spoke through gritted teeth, to which you shrugged.
“Not really. I would only ask that you don’t undo Sycross’ hard work like this the next time you decide to investigate me.”
So you were annoyed by the untidiness, but not for yourself.
“Fine,” he let out a sardonic chuckle before marching his way out of the study. It was that selfless, detached nature of yours that threw him off. It was unlike the noble ladies he knew, and for that reason, your character appeared dubious to him.
You had to be hiding something, of that he was confident. One day, he was going to reveal your secret and make his brother realize his grave error.
But before Felix could leave, Minho grabbed his arm, stopping him with a steely grip as he muttered, “I have my own investigations going on. Don’t stand in my way.”
He let him go, and Felix drifted out of the study listlessly. He could barely process what had been said to him. He knew that his actions would earn the disapproval of his brother, but he had not expected it to sting this much.
That was a warning, plain and promising.
•Scene 7•
You had been preparing your afternoon tea with Ryujin when the tearoom’s door burst open, revealing a frantic Minho, who seemed to relax upon seeing you. “There you are!”
“Is something the matter?” you regarded his curious state with creased brows. It appeared as though he had been running around the palace for the past few minutes, and you could not begin to imagine why.
“Yes.” his expression was grim as he strode toward you, his tone void of any humor. “I need your help.”
You saw Ryujin move toward the door from your peripheral and a hundred possibilities flashed in your mind. Was there an issue with the reports? Did they encounter a problem in their investigations? Had the Crown Prince intercepted them?
You set down your teaspoon and faced him fully, shoulders squared in determination. “What do you want me to do?”
“Hide me.”
You failed to contain your surprise. “Pardon?”
He glanced at the door suspiciously before lowering his voice into a whisper, “My aunts have decided to pay a spontaneous visit.”
“Oh.” all the grave scenarios that you had speculated were instantly flushed out by his underwhelming revelation. “We should greet them, then.”
“No. We can’t do that!”
“Why not?”
The tips of his ears began to redden when you continued to stare at him. As far as you could tell, there was no valid reason to relinquish proper manners and offend your in-laws.
Minho surrendered after a few seconds, mumbling as he looked away, “They will not let me go until I have promised them a great nephew.”
Oh. This was a serious matter after all.
You recalled his cousin’s birthday banquet with an inward cringe. You, too, would not wish to be subjected to that conversation again.
“I am sure he went this way!” the voice of a woman came muffled through the door and warning bells rung in your head. It’s them.
A large closet with one of its doors ajar caught your attention. It was used for hanging aprons and towels, and before you could think much of it, you pulled Minho inside with you and shut the door to the best of your ability.
A mere split second later, the tearoom’s door was opened. Three pairs of heels clacked on the marbled floor, accompanied by the rustling of heavy skirts.
“Strange. I could have sworn I saw him fleeing this way,” one of the ladies mused, and you held your breath.
The closet was barely fit for the two of your bodies even as you were pressed so closely to one another. Your dress, light as it was for the day, was still taking up much space. Any little movement and your cover would instantly be blown.
What an incredibly stupid idea. You could not believe that you had willingly placed yourself in such a compromising position.
Why were you even doing this? All you knew was that Minho had wanted to hide, and you obliged. It seemed like the only logical thing to do.
Still gripping the front of his jacket, you felt him smile against your cheek, and you were suddenly all too aware of his proximity. A whisper of breath fanned your ear.
“One would think that we’re having an affair, Lady Y/n.”
He was too close, and you were sure that your heart was going to leap out of your chest in turn. Had you not been trying to be discreet, you would have knocked some sense into his seemingly senseless mind.
Flustered, you hissed, “Shush—”
“Did you hear that?”
You tensed up at the question, falling deathly quiet.
A single second passed so slowly you could have mistaken it for a lifetime.
“Hear what?” one of the women repeated, to which a new, higher-pitched voice sighed. “It was likely nothing. There is no one here.”
“You there. Might you happen to know where Lord Minho is?” someone asked.
“Your Ladyships, I believe he is occupied with the Lady at the moment,” came Ryujin’s composed response, and your face heated up at how scandalous it sounded. What kind of ridiculous image would the High Ladies have of you now?
“Is that so?” a chittering of giggles, then the first Lady declared, “We shall resume our search, then.”
You waited, patient and unmoving until utter silence befell the tearoom and you heard your lady-in-waiting announce, “They have left, my lady.”
You did not spare a moment, pushing your way out and ditching Minho.
Never again would you do something like that, you resolved as you patted down your skirts. It was enough shame to last you several lifetimes and then spare some more.
Minho stepped out after you, adjusting his jacket nonchalantly as though this was all in his day’s work. When he caught you glancing at him, a sly smile drew itself on his lips. “You know, I initially planned on ducking under the table, but I suppose your idea worked just fine in the end.”
“You asked me to hide you, and I did,” you pointed, deflecting his mischief. You would not allow him the pleasure of throwing you off guard twice in a day.
“That is true,” he hummed. “I must thank you, then.”
You had seen enough lifetimes not to be flustered by his actions, yet he still managed to disorient you. Like an unforeseen storm cloud, it filled you with unease.
Had he always been like this, or were you only noticing it now?
•Scene 8•
“The Countess asks about you often. Have you been well?” Lord Seo Changbin, the heir of Slaede, asked after you settled under the generous shade of the gazebo.
“I have. Please send her my warm regards, Lord Seo.” you offered him a polite smile as your butler placed filled teacups before the two of you.
Slaede and Lurmuse were neighbors, the friendship between their nobles ancient yet eternally strong. Being fellow border forces had also made your fiefdoms the perfect strategic partners, befitting the long history of peace shared between you.
If there was anyone in this lifetime you would consider a friend, it would be Changbin. You had known him nearly all your life, having had to see him often due to the closeness of your families. Your parents liked to organize play dates and study sessions for the two of you as children, and as you matured, you would attend banquets and balls together—on the rare occasion the Crown Prince was not hoarding you all to himself.
Changbin was one of the candidates you had considered for the execution of your plan. He had the status, reputation, and military power to stand against the royal family if he wished. He would have made a perfect aide, if not for the one fault that deterred you from choosing him.
You had seen enough lifetimes to recognize an infatuation upon sight, and even though you could not pinpoint when he started to, you knew that Changbin liked you. That sentiment was a double-edged sword. It would provide enough reason for Changbin to lend you his power, but it would then prevent you from achieving the resolution you desired.
You would not allow yourself to hurt him as such.
The partner you had sought had to have no prior attachments to you or reason to develop any. It was the only way you could succeed.
“To be honest with you, we could hardly believe the wedding invitation that had reached us,” Changbin remarked lightly, reaching for the milk jug to pour some into his tea. “It was a surprise. I can only regrettably imagine how the Prince’s banquet unfolded.”
“He had been upset,” you recalled dully, and he chuckled at your tone.
“Understandably so. I don’t presume he had expected a rejection, let alone the hundred guests present.”
You shrugged, a shadow of a smile on your lips. There was no denying that rejecting the Crown Prince had brought you an inexplicable sense of pleasure. “That is more so his fault than mine.”
“You aren’t mistaken,” he agreed.
Though he tried to hide it, you still caught the hint of regret and apprehension in his voice. A fleeting bitterness. He had been at the border when the banquet was held, overseeing the forces that helped protect the kingdom, and could not attend as a result.
Your deal with Minho had consequently shattered his hopes of ever asking for your hand. There was no rectifying that truth. As cruel as it was, pretending that you were still unaware of his feelings was the best you could do for his sake.
“What of you?” you prompted after a sip of your tea. “I hear that Her Excellency has set her eyes on the eldest Lady Gaele.”
“Ah, well,” he laughed, awkwardly stirring his drink. “I have not yet discussed anything with her.”
You had met said Lady Gaele once before, and she was a lovely, sophisticated young woman. You were sure that your friend would direct his affections toward her in due time. All he needed was a push.
“Perhaps you should, lest your youth be wasted at the border.”
That seemed to cheer him up a little, and he joked, “Worry not. I will not rot away in the garrisons.”
You and Changbin indulged in light conversation as the hour passed, catching up on everything that you had missed in each other’s lives. He talked to you about his station at the heart of Slaede’s forces, and the increasing bandit problem plaguing the border towns. You listened to him thoughtfully, having little to add on your own.
Sooner than you anticipated, your tea and pastries were finished, and Changbin was preparing to end his spontaneous visit. Receiving his coat from your butler, he said, “It was truly a delight to speak to you again—”
“I had not been aware we had guests today,” a familiar voice sounded a short distance behind you, and Changbin straightened, his countenance losing all animation as your husband approached.
“Lord Lee, I must apologize for intruding into your home uninvited.”
“Not at all,” Minho waved a dismissive hand, glancing at you. He was not displeased, but a glint of curiosity shone in his keen eyes.
You stepped closer to his side, remarking cordially, “Lord Seo was delivering the Countess’ regards. As you know, our families share an extensive history of camaraderie.”
“Is that so?” Minho’s smile was illusive, drifting between politely faux and intrigued. “Do extend my invitation, then. Our palace would be more than honored to host Their Excellencies one day.”
“I will be sure to. Likewise, the Palace of Slaede opens its doors to you any time,” Changbin responded. The formality of their exchange was so wearingly dull yet neither ceased it.
He fixed his coat, which was the rich burgundy shade of his fiefdom’s flag. “If you may pardon me for cutting short our pleasantries. I have other matters to see to.”
Entrusting Sycross to see him on his way, you watched as Changbin left after that, not looking back once.
“You needn’t worry about him,” you told Minho once he had gotten far enough. “Lord Seo will be engaged in the summer.”
“I never said that I was worried,” he tilted his head to look at you, a puzzling mix of relief and amusement illuminating his ethereal features, “If anything, I’m glad to know that my wife is not the social recluse she once claimed to be.”
You were rudely reminded of the time you had told him plainly, over breakfast, that you had no friends. You wondered, mortified, if he had been thinking about that ever since.
You cleared your throat, electing to change the topic. Why was he even out in the garden in the first place? “Were you looking for me?”
“Yes, I was,” Minho affirmed, hands clasped behind his back. He started to walk in the direction of the palace, and you accompanied him, attentive to what he might say.
“Why?”
“I will be leaving in two days’ time.”
The news struck you with the force of a thunderclap. Sudden, leaving in its wake a grim silence in your mind. A maelstrom of distress.
“I predict that the journey will last no longer than a month,” he continued to explain. “But I’m afraid that I will not be able to send correspondences often due to the sensitive nature of our whereabouts.”
“Is that so?” your voice felt distant, detached from yourself. In the month since the kidnapping incident, Minho had stayed at the palace, been at your side where you could easily find him. The idea of him leaving stirred a myriad of undesirable emotions in your core. Disappointment. Fear. Loss.
All dangerous feelings to be harboring.
You snapped out of your spell of gloom. Why did you care so much? Minho was merely a player in your meticulous game, whose purpose you had carefully decided. For the buds of your efforts to blossom, you needed to remind yourself of your end goal.
Nothing in this lifetime was permanent or secure, after all.
Perhaps, a break from Minho was necessary for you to right your mind and regain focus on the plan.
You gathered the pieces of your composure and spoke more clearly, “I wish you luck on your journey, then.”
“Thank you,” he muttered through a sigh. “But that’s not what is important.”
He stopped in his tracks and spun to face you. A gentle wind decided to blow right then, ruffling the ends of his hair playfully, carrying his concerned words effortlessly.
“You have to be careful. We still don’t know why you were targeted, so make sure to never compromise on your safety. Have Ryujin by your side at all times when Seungmin cannot be. Do not push them away.”
The sincerity in his tone rendered you speechless.
He had not simply said that for the sake of an act, but out of true worry for your wellbeing. The more you thought about that notion and what lay unexplored underneath it, the more it unsettled you.
With a faint shiver and a weak smile, you met his unwavering gaze. “Don’t worry about me. I will be all right.”
☙ Act 4.
•Scene 1•
The Count of Sitean was a simple man with simple desires. He craved the luxuries of a wealthy life—the servants, the wine, the women. He viewed himself an honest man, while his peers lauded themselves on pretentious righteousness and empty achievements, each a liar worse than the other.
He downed the glass in his grip, the drink sweet and velvety as it ran down his throat. A fine wine to accompany his fine evening.
In a loosely drawn nightrobe, he leaned against the windowsill, watching with disdain the filthy city below him. Behind him, sleeping soundly on the bed, was the young woman that had been his escort for the night.
All of life’s pleasures as defined by him had been abundant at his fingertips. There was simply nothing in this world that could ruin his merriment.
A flicker of motion in his peripheral caught his attention. He thought it to be his escort, but before he could turn around, a hand clapped roughly over his mouth. He struggled against brawny arms, his own body clumsy and ungraceful. 
“Easy, now. You would not want to wake the lady.”
A voice, dark and ominous, warned as a figure emerged from the shadows of the room. The scarce light outlined the stranger’s cloak but did nothing to reveal his face, which was shrouded in the shadows of a generous hood.
The Count’s gaze flickered in panic toward the door, only to find that a third intruder had stood guard before it, quashing all hopes of an easy escape.
Heedless to the man’s words, he attempted a muffled shout.
“Your guards have been momentarily dispatched. You would only do yourself a disservice by shouting, Count Sitean.”
He froze. The hooded stranger knew who he was.
How could that be? He had been very careful, very thorough all these years. No one breathing should be aware of his whereabouts. 
“Good,” the same man hummed. “The sooner you cooperate with us, the sooner this unpleasant ordeal ends.”
By some cryptic cue, the hand covering the Count’s mouth lifted, and he did not spare a moment to spit out, “Who are you?”
“That is of no concern to you,” came the stranger’s dismissive response, “and I have no interest in engaging in pointless pleasantries with you, so I shall be direct.”
The Count’s hands clammed up. He spoke like a nobleman, cleverly masked insults and elegant diction. Who could he be?
Regardless of their identities, whatever those intruders demanded, he was confident he could satisfy. High-born or ruffians, they were all simple men in the end. Their wants and needs were as transparent as his. 
“I need you to withdraw your support for Rowonne’s faction.”
“How presumptuous!” he sputtered. This was not at all the kind of demand he had expected, neither was it something he could simply do. “What makes you think I would agree to such a thing? That I would not report you miscreants to the authorities promptly, as I ought to do?”
“I do not merely think that, Count Sitean. I know,” a scoff, and the man stepped forward.
A stack of letters was pulled out of his cloak and slammed distastefully on the table, a half-emptied wine bottle wobbling there, forgotten. The Count recognized the stamp on the otherwise featureless envelopes—two crescents pressed back-to-back, printed in jet.
His secret insignia.  
“If you’re able to procure any proof that we were ever here, know that I have damning proof of your being here.” the stranger shrugged an arm toward the bed and the sleeping woman wrapped in its sheets as he added, “I cannot sincerely say that Countess Sitean would be particularly pleased with this knowledge.”
Blanching, the Count tasted acrid wine at the back of his throat. This unknown person before him could only be a devil amongst men. How else could he have acquired all his carefully concealed secrets? Was this retribution for his crimes?
Desperation began to gnaw at him, and he tried to plead with his captors, “Listen, I can give you anything you want—”
“With all due respect, you are in no position to negotiate with us, Count Sitean.” the man held out a paper lined with elegant script, taunting, “Would you care to read this curious item?”
Squinting his beady eyes, the Count made out portions of writing that made his heart drop. My dear Cynthia…
He recognized this hand, and it was not that of his son-in-law.
“It seems that infidelity runs in the family,” a huff, dripping with such disgust that it made the Count seethe with anger.
“How dare you insult a count!” he hissed. “I care not where from you got your foul hands on this letter, you will leave my daughter out of this!”
“Poor Lord Iriese. Who do you think would receive the brunt of his fury if I were to drop this evidence at his doorstep—the Crown Prince or his adulterous wife?”
No. The Count needed Iriese’s funding. Their fickle partnership was only held by his daughter’s marriage to their third son. Were this scandal to ever come to light, he would lose the decadent lifestyle he had worked so hard to obtain.
It seemed that he no longer held the upper ground.
“Please…” he begged. “I will do whatever you want. I will give you anything—”
“If I were to be frank, Count Sitean, you repulse me. I’ve no taste for your offerings,” the stranger spat. “I want nothing of you besides the withdrawal of your support. Do you not presume you could meet that?”
“I-I cannot do that—”
“I take it you are fine, then, with the release of these letters?”
“This is blackmail! You will not get away with this!” he argued, but the stranger was unfazed.
“Is that so? I appreciate the warning.”
There was no avail in trying to negotiate. The only option left for the Count was to escape their clutches and alert the Crown Prince of tonight’s incident. Surely, he would be able to deal with them easily.
He eyed the small table where he had thoughtlessly left his bejeweled dagger, the tip of its handle poking out from under the stack of letters. It was mainly decorative, but it was still a weapon. He could use it to deter them.
“Do you wish to see which is quicker, my blade or your butter knife?”
As though he had read his mind, the stranger’s question was a promise of demise. Still, the Count did not falter. They were demanding he betray the Crown Prince, a feat he would never dare. Too much was at stake. He could not succumb.
For the continued fulfillment of his simple desires.
With a gulp, the Count of Sitean steadied his pounding heart and lunged toward the dagger.
•Scene 2•
As you had predicted, not seeing Minho did indeed clear your mind of its troubled thoughts.
The sole reason you were in Valorieve was to shield yourself. You married Minho to escape the Crown Prince and the fate of doom he guaranteed. Everything you had done so far was to further your plans, that fact had not changed.
It cannot change.
Minho’s absence was a much-needed blessing, for it reminded you of how things ought to be. Him minding his own duties, and you minding yours. Neither intervening in each other’s lives or bothering the other. You did not need him by your side to disquiet your emotions and confuse you.
Solitude was what you handled best.
You were toiling away in your study, taking advantage of the peace of the past three weeks to further develop your plan for the new register. The team of advisors Minho had assigned to this project had been more than pleased with its progress so far. Chaeryeong’s trial school was running smoothly, attracting the public’s increasing attention with each day. The results you had initially expected were turning out to be better than anticipated.
You were signing off a letter to Valorieve’s Minister of Education, inquiring about the training of teaching personnel, when a terrible crash startled you.
Something whizzed past your ear, dark and round, missing your head by mere inches, before it hit the carpeted floor with a heavy thud. It rolled across until it finally lost momentum and rested at the center of your study.
Heartbeat drumming in your ears and your letter now ruined, you stood slowly and let your gaze latch immediately onto the damage to the window behind you. There was a glaring hole in the crystalline glass, and it was nothing short of a miracle that your head had not been bashed in.
What, by all gods, just happened?
“My lady are you all right?” Seungmin’s voice sounded from behind the door, but you were too distracted to respond to him, stepping toward the suspicious object that flew into your room.
It was a jagged rock the size of an open hand and a folded piece of paper was tied around it, dirtied by blooms of gruesome brown. You made the unwise decision to pick it up, unravel the twine, and unfold the paper, morbidly curious.
That paper was acting as a pouch for another unknown object, which fell to the floor when you opened it. It made no significant noise when it dropped, but you stumbled backward, stifling a shriek.
A severed finger was lying at your feet, coated in old blood.
Bold, angry letters screamed at you from their place hastily inked on the paper.
‘I WILL TAKE EVERYTHING FROM YOU.’
Your mind went blank and your voice rose in a shout before you could realize it.
“Guards!”
Your knights burst into the room, alarm distressing their faces. At their forefront was Seungmin, whose eyes filled with grim understanding as they scanned the scene.
He knelt promptly, frustration with himself simmering dark and dangerous under his breath. “Forgive us for our incompetence, my lady.”
“Rid of this thing. Discard it post-haste,” you tried to uphold your calm as you ordered, and your knights obliged without a moment’s delay.
This was not the first time you had received a threat. Yet, you had never been rattled this much.
I will take everything from you.
You knew the meaning behind that macabre message. This was not a threat directed at you alone—he had begun to threaten the people around you.
He had already harmed one.
Who could it be? Who did the finger belong to? The notion made you sick beyond belief, but you could not stop your mind from wandering.
It could not belong to either of your parents. The Count and Countess were constantly protected by a stringent body of Lurmuse’s best knights. For the Crown Prince to attack them and succeed was unthinkable.
Likewise, it could not have belonged to Changbin, for he was too far and too good with a sword. It was not Chaeryeong’s either. You had seen her earlier in the day and the finger was too old to have been hers. Besides, targeting either of them made little sense.
Seungmin, Ryujin, Sycross, and the rest of your staff were obviously exempted. They accompanied you tirelessly throughout the day. If something were wrong, you would be the first to know about it.
So, that only left—
Minho.
The ground seemed to give out underneath your feet.
He was the only person whose whereabouts you did not know. He was the only person against whom the Crown Prince may hold a true grudge.
The journey had taken him far where he was unable to write to you. A mission that could be brimming with peril, and you would never hear about it until it was too late. What if he had been attacked? Ambushed or raided along the way?
What if he had been killed?
The thought brought with it mind-numbing terror.
No. Minho could not die. You would not allow it. He was your partner, your aide, your vivid light in a realm of endless despair. He cannot be taken away from you. You would wring the Crown Prince’s neck with your bare hands if he ever dared, and that realization only worsened your panic.
You tried to force the idea away. Minho was not helpless. He would take command of Valorieve’s forces in a few years, surely he was skilled enough not to let himself be killed.
That is right, you inhaled deeply, attempting to steady yourself. Your husband was not an average man, you did not need to worry about him so much. He would return to you in a week’s time, safe and sound, and you would forget that such a threat ever happened.
Until then, you had to stop thinking about it.
•Scene 3•
That anxiety never left you for the duration of the week.
There was no use in lying to yourself about it—you were so worried it almost made you ill. Any commotion outside the palace had you starting, the first thought to cross your mind being whether Minho had finally returned.
You justified your concern as nothing more than guilt for having involved him in your troubles. It was the only sensible reason you could think of, and you refused to delve into other possibilities.
You were attempting to distract yourself by reading through ledgers in your temporary study when you caught the faintest noise outside the window. The thumping of hooves. Shouts from the entrance guards.
You were out of your seat before you could process what was happening, whirling toward the window to spot the unit of riders. Heart hammering, you knew without a doubt that it was him.
Finally.
You marched out of the study, making your way purposefully through your confused knights. They fell in stride behind you, but you could not care for their questions, you could not even hear them, mind only on the ever-stretching hallways of the palace.
You did not realize that you had begun running until your breath wheezed through your lips, its instability not unlike the chaos inside your head. You were unable to discern the state of the riders’ well-being from the window. What if he had been injured? What if he was barely grasping the thread of life?
What would you do then?
The grand entrance swung open for you and you stood atop a sprawling flight of marble stairs, gaze instantly drawn to him as if by some unseen force. A step followed by two, and you were rushing down the stairs, skipping steps and wishing the ground were closer. How you did not trip and fall was a true wonder.
Minho’s cape of imperial blue fluttered in the wind, graceful and proud as he dismounted from his steed. Even after a month of absence, he seemed brilliant to you, like a star plucked out of the canopy of night.
“Make way!” someone shouted as you wove through the crowd of weary travelers and busy staff. The disturbance caught his attention and he turned around, catching your gaze in a fleeting moment.
It was as though the world had stopped turning, and the two of you were caught in its trance.
Minho moved in your direction, but you reached out to him first, hands finding his and grasping them tightly. Gloved, yet their warmth was familiar and it caused a tingle to run along your skin.
His hands were intact. He missed none of his limbs.
The Prince had not targeted him after all.
Head bent under the tremendous weight of your relief, you brought his hands to your temple, breathlessly murmuring, “Thank goodness.”
“Lady Y/n.”
Minho’s voice dragged you out of your thoughts and you snapped your head up to look at him. Fatigue had sullied his elegant features so slightly, but other than that, he seemed wholly fine.
His eyes twinkled with a curious fondness when he spoke, gentle, not at all teasing, “Had I known that you would welcome me so warmly, I would have hastened my return to you.”
Your heart flipped weirdly, and you were suddenly aware of the tens of people around you, watching you. Embarrassment bloomed hot on your cheeks. It seemed that you had been too caught up in your concern.
“I-I was only…” whatever excuse you were trying to make trailed away when he turned his hand over and touched his lips to your knuckles. A movement so easy and tender you could have mistaken it for sincere emotion.
Gaze solely on you, Minho appeared not to mind the audience. The rare smile that found home on his lips was kind, its beauty unlike anything you had ever seen before.
“I’m happy to see you too.”
• • •
Minho shut the door of the bedchambers softly so as to not disturb you. As much as he wanted to plop onto the silky sheets and let slumber carry him away from his responsibilities, he still had important matters to attend to first.
The mission was a success. He had managed to chip away at the Crown Prince’s support circle from the shadows. Although, the Count of Sitean had proven to be quite troublesome to deal with.
Now, Minho had to make preparations to take advantage of the impending shift in the dynamics of the court.
He was making his way to his study when Seungmin intercepted his path, a vague sense of urgency in his tone as he bowed. “Pardon me, my lord, but there is something I must speak to you about in private.”
He eyed him questioningly, and the knight quietly divulged, “It concerns the Lady.”
At that, Minho’s interest spiked and he gave him a firm nod. “Follow me to my study.”
He had expected nothing of his return to the palace. Days of tireless travel had worn him out of his mind, and his body felt heavy as stone with exhaustion. But all of that was forgotten at the sight of you, running toward him like nothing else in the world had mattered.
You had clutched his hands so tightly, as though unsure of his being there, afraid he would simply dissipate before you. Concern, and then crushing relief. The reverence by which you held him had sparked in his heart a foreign emotion, the warmth of it all-encompassing. Soothing. Right.
In that moment, Minho thought that he would not mind returning home to you like this for the rest of his life.
He walked into his study with Seungmin following him, not sparing a second with his demand after the door was closed behind them, “What is it?”
Your knight presented an envelope he had in his grasp, the set of his brows wrinkling in a grave frown. “This message was delivered to Her Ladyship three weeks after your departure.”
Minho received it from him, opening the envelope and pulling out the letter within as he continued, “It was attached to a rock that was thrown at the window of her study. Fortunately, she was not injured.”
The paper was deeply stained with old blood, the ink messy and barely discernable, but Minho still made out the scribbled threat.
‘I WILL TAKE EVERYTHING FROM YOU.’
“However, it gave her a terrible scare. There was a severed finger with the message, but we do not know who it had come from.”
Frost pumped through his veins, the sound of his heartbeat suddenly too loud.
You had been threatened in his absence. Within the walls of his palace. Someone had dared to target you again.
How was he only hearing about this now? You seemed completely fine earlier. An incident of such severity should’ve been mentioned to him immediately upon his arrival.
“Her Ladyship asked us to destroy the letter. I acknowledge that my actions defy her orders, but I believe that this is something you had to see, my lord. I’ve served her for four years now, and I know the kind of person she is. News of this incident would never reach you otherwise.”
A realization rammed violently into him. Was this why you had rushed out to meet him? That gut-wrenching worry, that undisguised relief—how long had you been grappling with that fear?
The thought of it nearly numbed him with unspoken fury. Any ideas he had of resting vanished, replaced by the overwhelming urge to upturn the city in search of the bastards responsible.
But all Minho could do right now was clench his fist around the bloodied letter, muttering lest his volatile emotions slip out of his grasp, “I appreciate it, Sir Kim. You may return to your post.”
“Thank you, my lord.”
Seungmin turned to leave, but when he opened the door, he found someone blocking his way. Minho’s mood soured even further when he recognized the figure.
“First it was trespassing, and now you’re eavesdropping, Felix?”
His younger brother stalked into the study, completely disregarding the insulting remark. He wore an unreadable expression as he stopped before him and stretched out his hand. “Let me see the letter.”
Minho had not forgotten the way Felix rummaged through your study many weeks ago, attempting to expose the danger he insisted that you posed. He did not have the composure to deal with him now.
“Let me see the letter,” Felix repeated, his persistence odd. He appeared almost desperate.
Minho contemplated obliging. Perhaps this would finally clear his brother’s suspicions of you. If he were to see the extent of the threats you were receiving, maybe he would become more sympathetic toward you.
He handed the paper to him after making up his mind, wordless. It would be unreasonable for Felix to uphold his doubts after seeing its contents anyway.
Minho watched his brother’s eyes widen as they took in the scribbled message. As if he had chanced upon a horrible truth, he drew in a shaky breath. “What is the meaning of this, brother?”
“It means that Lady Y/n is innocent,” a new voice sounded with the click of the door, and Minho sighed.
“Are you in the habit of eavesdropping as well, Chan?”
“I’m simply here to let it be known that I was right.” he shot a blameful look toward Felix, stepping forward and plucking the letter out of his hands.
Minho scowled. “This is not a matter to be gloating about.”
“Indeed.” Chan shook his head, having finished reading the letter. “It seems to me that this incident is linked to the abduction of two months ago.”
“I think so, too,” Minho agreed. Having his brothers with him seemed to calm his earlier anger. From a raging wildfire to a brilliant torch that guided him toward clear, decisive thought.
“But…who could be behind this?” Felix’s deep voice rang hollow, visibly unsettled by the news.
Lips pressed into a grim line, Minho met both of their troubled gazes. “I believe I have an idea as to who it might be.”
•Scene 4•
The Crown Prince was on the verge of losing his sanity.
The threat he had sent was perfect. It should have terrified her beyond reason. It should have made her beg for mercy. Why, then, had he received nothing in return?
Why had she not surrendered herself yet?
Was his threat ignored?
The thought made him seethe with an anger so immense it could have suffocated him. He was the Prince. He was the Blood of the First. The ground that he stepped upon was sacred.
He was not one to be ignored, especially not by a lowly demon.
It was all wrong. That banquet, that wedding, that abduction. She should have never escaped his clutches. He made sure of that all those years he had her with him. She had been accepting of her fate. Not once did she act against him. Never.
Until that banquet. Until that troublesome count’s son stepped into the picture and took her away.
That bastard. Everything that went wrong was his fault. She would have been secured in the castle had he not meddled. The Prince would have been spared this infuriating helplessness had he not stood in his way.
Instead, she was tucked away beyond his reach, and he was trying so desperately to bring her back as though he were a wretched dog.
Those two had reduced him to such a pathetic state.
Everything was their fault.
If only he could remove that annoying pest, stamp him out like the stubborn insect he was. Nothing would then hinder his way. His plans would succeed, the demon eradicated and his duty fulfilled.
He eyed a letter neglected on his desk, an invitation to Valorieve’s Banquet of Valor, and an idea flashed in his mind.
The Crown Prince burst through the door of his study, determination hastening his pace. His advisor sputtered after him, “Your Highness! Where are you going?”
“I’m leaving,” he answered flatly.
“B-But—you must not! There is still much work that requires your attention—”
How annoying. The Prince paused and spun sharply to face his advisor, leveling him with a glare so cold it may have frozen the man. “You can see to it yourself.”
Disbelief caused his mouth to gape. “Wait, Your Highness—!”
But the Prince did not wait. He could no longer sit in his castle and wait. If he wanted to see his plan through, then he had to take matters into his own hands.
The Festival of Valor was but a month away. He would take his chance then.
To hell with protecting the royal name.
•Scene 5•
The Banquet of Valor was an annual event hosted by the Count and Countess of Valorieve and attended by many of the kingdom’s nobility. It was a day-long affair that started in the afternoon with an elaborate tea party and ended late in the evening with a grand feast. It preceded the Festival of Valor, which was celebrated all throughout Valorieve.
Historically, the first banquet was held to commemorate Valorieve’s victory in the Northern States War—a conflict that occurred between it, Rowonne, and the nation bordering them both. It was this war, nearly half a millennium ago, that spurred the formation of the kingdom.
Valorieve was expected to rule, for they had the support of the majority. Yet, by some mysterious turn of events, it was Rowonne that ended up on the throne. The nation that lost the war.
You had seen the kingdom in its infant years, and you knew the reason behind Valorieve’s shocking loss of the throne very well. It was an integral part of your own history, after all.
Sycross’ voice followed a knock on your door. “My lady, are you prepared to leave for the banquet?”
Your handmaiden tugged at your dress one last time, making sure that the blue silk draped perfectly before stepping away. You thanked her for her lovely work and turned toward the door, finding your butler and your knight waiting for you when you opened it.
“I’m ready,” you told them, and the three of you began moving toward the garden for the first part of the event.
Two separate tea parties were being held. One hosted by the Count for his fellow noblemen and the other hosted by the Countess for the noblewomen. As such, Minho could not escort you, and you guessed that he was already in the garden, greeting guests with his father.
Ever since his return from that month-long journey, he had become more attentive to you. It was as if something changed in him yet again. His conversations with you lasted a little longer, and he developed a new habit of bringing you small delicacies whenever he had the time.
Concerned, you tried to limit your interactions with him, but Minho seemed impervious to your stiff responses and aloof tactics. Even Felix, who you thought had a particular distaste for you, had started to behave more amicably around you.
The two of them were starting to become serious threats to your hopes of resuming a solitary lifestyle.
“My lady,” Sycross spoke up suddenly as you began to near the entrance to the palace gardens. He sounded rather disconcerted, “You must be cautious during the tea party.”
Your brows creased in confusion as your pace slowed down. “Is something the matter?”
He was quiet for a beat, gaze sweeping across your surroundings before he determined it was safe enough to speak. Icy eyes downcast, he let out a dignified sigh. “As truly as it dismays me to say, there are some who disapprove of your marriage and will surely use this opportunity to express their unpleasant sentiments.”
You hummed in understanding, remembering the shock and disgust of the guests at the Prince’s fateful banquet many months ago.  
“There is one in particular,” Sycross added, low enough so that only you heard him, “Lady Hitalon. It is well known that she has been besotted with His Lordship ever since she made her debut into elite society four years ago.”
It did not come as a surprise to you that a man like Minho had admirers, let alone ones who had been staunchly obsessing over him for years. You glanced at your left hand, and your wedding ring winked back at you. Those ladies would be pesky at most, nothing that you could not handle.
Besides, what did you care if they had opinions to voice? The two of you were sworn to one another, the nature of the deal between you not something an outsider could simply meddle in.
You raised your chin and squared your shoulders, staring straight ahead as you assured Sycross, “You needn’t worry.”
“As you say, my lady.”
He stopped before a large set of glass doors revealing the exquisite greenery of the palace garden. Holding them open, he mentioned in hushed tones as you walked out, “Ryujin and I will be nearby. If you find yourself faced with trouble, simply signal to one of us and we will take care of it.”
“Thank you,” you gave him a small smile for his troubles and made your way toward the party.
The Countess of Valorieve was overlooking the busy staff when you approached her, greeting her with a deep curtsey, “Good afternoon, Your Excellency.”
“Yes, good afternoon,” she hummed as she regarded you, austere, but not scornful. Her scrutiny reminded you of a hawk, sharp and dangerous. You could clearly tell where Felix had gotten his signature glare from.
The party commenced shortly, and the bulk of it passed without a hitch. The ladies that shared your table were charming and affable, and riveting, insightful conversation flowed easily amongst you. Coincidentally, the eldest Lady Gaele was seated with you, and you did not hesitate to grasp the opportunity and learn more about Changbin’s fiancée-to-be.
But just as you thought that Sycross’ caution would be unwarranted, a honeyed voice encroached on your peace, “Is that Lady Y/n?”
The infamous Lady Hitalon was approaching your table, her dress an opulent cloud of violet. Flanking her were two younger ladies whom you could not recognize. You supposed they were the daughters of viscounts, judging by the way they seemed to follow her around like ducklings.
“My, it really is. What an honor.” her pretentious smile urged you to roll your eyes, but you refrained for the sake of propriety.
She eyed Lady Gaele when she stopped by your table, and you wondered why she cared to fake kindness when the opposite was so glaringly obvious to everyone present. “I had been hoping to enjoy some tea with Lady Y/n. You don’t suppose you could spare a place, could you?”
“Is that so?” Lady Gaele patted her lips elegantly with a napkin before rising from her seat, perhaps having the sound foresight to avoid the noblewoman.
The apology in her voice was sincere when she excused herself, “Please pardon me, then. I’ve truly enjoyed conversing with you, and I hope to see you again during the banquet, Lady Valorieve.”
“Likewise, Lady Gaele.” you gave her a small smile, standing up to regrettably watch her leave. It seemed that the other ladies sharing your table were also quite wary of Lady Hitalon, for they each stood to leave with sheepish apologies.
You could not fault them.
Before you could mention for him, Sycross was placing new teacups on the table and refilling the tiered stand with fresh pastries. He snuck a glance toward you, signaling a question for help, and you gave him an imperceptible shake of your head.
You could handle Lady Hitalon and her ducklings just fine on your own.
“I hope that your afternoon has been splendid so far, Lady Hitalon,” you remarked as you poured tea for them and then for yourself.
“It has,” she responded dismissively, not bothering to introduce her company as they sat down.
Countless lifetimes had honed your patience to perfection. You were indifferent to her concealed hostility, electing to stir sugar into your tea instead.
“Since we are all women here, I am sure you wouldn’t shy away from humoring me, Lady Y/n.” she crossed her arms, the slight smirk on her rouged lips smug. Her casual usage of your name irked you. You had never spoken to her before, so why was she addressing you as though you two were close?
“Of course,” you hummed, taking a sip of your tea, and Lady Hitalon chuckled. “I knew it.
“To be honest with you, I have always dreamt of residing at this palace,” she let out a tragic sigh. “Tell me, is it as spectacular as they say?”
“I suppose.”
“Oh, you are as dull with your words as the rumors claim,” another overly friendly laugh as she joked, but you did not miss the edge in her words, “It appears that Lord Minho’s tastes are quite unique.”
You did not reply to that, finding that the floral taste of your tea was more worthy of your attention. Your quietness did not deter Lady Hitalon, however, for she continued to spout her faux innocent comments, “Speaking of which, I wonder what made him propose to you during the Crown Prince’s banquet. It must be an exhilarating love story.”
“It is nothing of the sort,” you stated with a shake of your head. “We simply found mutual benefit in this arrangement.”
“Oh,” her brows shot up before a knowing smirk drew itself on her lips. “Well, I suppose that makes sense. Why else would a man as wonderful as Lord Minho marry someone he had never expressed interest in before?”
Her two friends tittered at that, and you wished to sigh. They behaved more immaturely than schoolchildren.
Yet, perplexingly, those childish words annoyed you. The way she spoke of Minho, the way she spoke of you—it was as though a bothersome bee was buzzing in your ears.
“Seduction is an art in of itself, after all. Who knew that you would be so proficient at it, Lady Y/n?” Lady Hitalon hid her smile behind a bejeweled hand, her true colors beginning to seep through like a spillage of ink on linen.
You had begun to tire of this conversation. Glancing away, you caught the Countess’ gaze. She was seated at a nearby table, eyeing your situation passively before turning back to her tea as though nothing was the matter. A clear sign that you had to deal with this alone.
“I simply find it interesting. Even though you are married, surely you understand that you wouldn’t be able to keep Lord Minho all to yourself for too long.”
Did she not know how to stop talking, or did she love the sound of her own voice that much? You clenched your jaw, biting back a noise of displeasure. An outsider like her knew nothing. You could not fathom the source of her confidence to say such nonsense.
Even though your relationship strayed from the ordinary, you were content with your marriage to Minho. He was your partner, and he acknowledged you as his. That faithfulness was enough, and you had seen proof of it in his behavior.
What Lady Hitalon insinuated was an insult to his character, and it sparked a sense of protectiveness in your heart. What right had she to speak of him like that?
“After all, a farmland noble should know their place and leave the bustling city to those who belong to it. Do you not think so too?”
That’s it.
You set your teacup down a little too roughly, the diamond on your finger catching light. “I’m afraid that the one who should know her place here is you, Lady Hitalon.”
“Oh, please, I was merely teasing. You needn’t become so riled—” she tried to brush it off, but you interrupted her sternly. Despite it being unreasonable, you could not help your irritation.
“Moreover, the man you speak of so intimately is my husband.”
• • •
Minho did not intend to overhear you. Truly.
He had been entertaining guests when Felix alerted him of an alarming matter—Count Hitalon and his sons were present, which meant that, without a doubt, Lady Hitalon was also attending.
He was not blind to her affections. She had been making persistent advances toward him for a long time, and out of politeness, he indulged her sometimes. But all of that was before the incident that stirred quite the controversy in the court—his marriage.
He was suddenly overwhelmed by unease. There were still many who disapproved of your marriage, and knowing Lady Hitalon’s headstrong character, she was sure to hurl some spiteful remarks at you for it.
Hoping that his worries were unfounded, Minho excused himself and rushed toward the ladies’ tea party. It was nearing its end, so he was not breaking any rules of etiquette. The rest of his side would be joining him soon, anyway. He was only taking a head start.
He spotted Sycross first, who acknowledged his presence with a telling look.
It seemed that Lady Hitalon had beaten him to you.
Her veiled insult was carried by the light breeze despite the noise of the party.
“After all, a farmland noble should know their place and leave the bustling city to those who belong to it. Do you not think so too?”
A messy combination of dread and displeasure twisted his gut, and he was going to step into the garden when your words sliced through the air, unflustered, yet every bit dangerous.
“I’m afraid that the one who should know her place here is you, Lady Hitalon.”
A laugh threatened to escape his lips, born from relief and unexpected pride. He should have known that you would be able to handle it yourself, and beautifully at that. You might have been difficult to read, but you were not one to mince your words. Ever so classy, they always landed with the lethality and precision of a master’s arrow.
You did not need his help.
It was what you said next, however, that caught him entirely off guard.
“Moreover, the man you speak of so intimately is my husband.”
Perhaps it was the protectiveness of those words, or the subtle ferocity lining your tone, but Minho found himself stunned by the light flutter in his heart, the warmth that pooled in his chest like honey.
What a glorious feeling it was.
It made him happier than it should have to hear you defend him so vehemently, to hear you defend your rightful place so firmly. He discovered that he was not ashamed to admit—it was cute. Precious in a sense that swelled his pride, made him want nothing more than to walk up to you and capture that smart mouth of yours in a kiss.
Though, he had a sinking suspicion that you would clobber him if he ever dared to voice the thought.
Still, he cherished the feeling it brought him, did not reject it at all as it settled deep into the twisting crannies of his heart.
He felt their gazes swiveling toward him, paired with gasps and whispers, but Minho paid them no mind as he made his short way to your table. Lady Hitalon and her friends noticed him first, their eyes widening so much they started to resemble full moons.
The smile he mustered for them was dry. All his muscles really wanted to do was scowl. “Do pardon my interruption, ladies.”
You looked up at him when he stopped beside you, surprise and confusion distressing your brows ever so softly. “Lord Minho, what brings you here?”
The handmaidens that dressed you had done an exquisite job, for you looked like an iris in full, breathtaking bloom. A wreath of violet posies crowned the back of your head, and a smattering of pearls was woven through your hair. Your gown puffed around you, a cascade of deep blue silk. Two silver brooches were pinned over your heart, gleaming in the sunlight. Valorieve’s leopard and Lurmuse’s owl.
Minho noted, very carefully, how the colors of his fief were sublime on you.
“The tea party is ending,” he answered, his smile mellowing out as he extended a helping hand toward you. “I wished to greet Their Excellencies with you.”
You did not question him further. Taking his hand and rising from your seat, you excused yourself, “Pardon me, then, Lady Hitalon. It has been a pleasure meeting you.”
You spoke the lie so easily he might have mistaken it for truth had he not witnessed the exchange that transpired between you. It was nothing to call a pleasure.
You turned away, and he was about to lead you toward the Countess’ table when a high voice exclaimed, “L-Lord Minho—!”
Lady Hitalon was standing now, flustered, clutching her hands in front of her like a plea. There was hope in her tone, a certain type of happiness that he suddenly found himself wanting to crush. He had not forgotten her previous affronts.
Minho’s smile disappeared, and he gripped your hand closer to himself when he said, “If there is something you wish to say to Lady Valorieve or me, you may have a butler convey the message or write it in letter.”
He did not linger to watch her blubbering reaction, quickly ushering you away as the Count and the rest of the men’s party entered the garden. You were silent, your gaze vacant as you stared ahead. Lady Hitalon’s comments must have still been upsetting you, he determined when your possessive hold on his arm did not ease.
Minho chose his words carefully, uttering them tentatively, “What she said was not true. You don’t have to go anywhere.”
You froze then spun to face him so rapidly, horror and embarrassment inseparable on your face. Your question was more a statement as you stepped back once. “You heard?”
“It was nothing particularly outrageous,” he teased. “I am your husband.”
You looked at him, dumbfounded for a prolonged second before snapping your gaze away and mumbling under your breath, “I had not been thinking when I said that.”
“Is that so?” he mused playfully as the two of you approached a cluster of nobles. “I suppose I prefer you when you’re not thinking, then.”
You did not retort, did not even spare him a sour glare, seeming to drown in a sea of your own fluster instead. For the second time that afternoon, Minho found himself tucking away a reckless thought.
How cute.
•Scene 6•
The city of Adorance was like a bride on her wedding day.
You saw blue and gold everywhere you looked, lining the streets, draping from the buildings, fluttering in the sky. The sounds of joy filled the air. Music, and the laughter of the young and the old melded into one beautiful song. The voices of vendors and the softer tones of passersby a harmonious background.
You happened upon a different form of entertainment at every corner. Singers and dancers, who brought life to the festivities. Illusionists and contortionists, who left awed the crowds surrounding them. Jesters and animal trainers, who elected laughs and applause from their audience. A play was unfolding on a small stage in the midst of town, its actors portraying the victory of Valorieve’s knights in the Northern States War.
A group of children ran past you, weaving their way through the throngs of people as they chased one another in a game of tag. Their little faces were hidden behind masks that carried the likeness of leopards. Snarling snouts and spotted yellow fur.
Since it was customary for the Count’s family to attend the first day of festivities, you accompanied Minho as he wandered around the city, greeting citizens and sharing in their joy. His reputation among them seemed to be impeccable, for they reciprocated his greetings with wide grins and well wishes of their own.
You were surprised at the number of people that approached you too, thanking you for your work on the new register scheme. They handed you little gifts of freshly baked treats and handcrafted trinkets, which you could not accept without pressing coin into their laboring palms.
Occasionally, you would spot some nobility within the fray. Members from the families of Valorieve’s viscounts and barons invited Minho and you to watch certain intriguing performances or try unique foods.
You were standing at the back of the audience of a comedic play, a steamy sugar roll in hand, when a pair of little girls approached Minho cautiously. They carried between them a handwoven basket piled with flowers the shade of a depthless ocean.  
“Milord!” one of them shouted over the noise, her speech adorably clumsy.
Minho motioned for the retinue of guards surrounding you to let them in, and you watched as the man who was nearly unapproachable in court knelt before the two girls. He answered them with a warm, lighthearted smile. “Yes, little ladies?”
The girl that spoke first plunged a free hand into the basket and pulled out a beautiful flower crown. Her question was earnest as she held it out to him. “Would you like a Warrior’s Halo, milord?”
“Thank you very much. I would.” he received the crown with emphasized gratitude, to which the girl squared her shoulders. “You’re welcome kindly, milord!”
You could not help the small smile that quirked your lips at her darling antics.
As the two girls scampered away to hand out more flower crowns, Minho rose to his feet and turned to face you. “Lady Y/n.”
You regarded him curiously as he stepped closer, and before you could process his actions, he was reaching up and placing the flower crown delicately over your head.
“This is called a Warrior’s Halo,” he said softly, brushing back a stray strand of hair to secure the crown in place.
His proximity made your stomach flip, suddenly swarmed by what felt like a kaleidoscope of restless butterflies. He was close enough that all you could see without turning your head was him, and it was almost as though he were taunting you.
You had not forgotten what happened during the tea party. The fact that he had heard you say something so utterly silly made you want nothing more than to lose yourself in a forest and never be found again.
Alas, that was not doable, and you were stuck with him and his teasing quips for the rest of the day.
So far, your tactic for dealing with the cacophony of feelings he spurred in you was to ignore said feelings. Let them pass over you like a balmy summer breeze, for you were sure that they were nothing but confusion and embarrassment.
They had to be.
“They say that when the soldiers returned home, their loved ones wove these flowers together and crowned them in celebration.” Minho stepped back to admire his work with a tender tilt of his head. There was an uproar in the distance, which you guessed was the cheering of an excited crowd.
“T-That’s lovely,” you managed to comment as you touched the flowers carefully. Their petals were velvet under your fingertips. “Thank you.”
What you had thought was the sound of cheers became louder and more frenzied, almost as though the source of it was approaching you. Your guards seemed to notice it too, for they began to look around them with concerned frowns.
It was common for something to go awry in a gathering as large as this. That was why ample guards and watchmen were employed to keep order. A disturbance this loud was not a good omen.
Seungmin stepped closer to the two of you, as though to usher you away. “My lord, my lady, I believe it would be safer if we moved—”  
Screaming.
Panicked and uncontrollable. A hoard of people was storming wildly your way, shouts of fear and confusion ringing among them. Your guards moved in a blur, mere seconds before your world tipped into chaos.
“Protect His Lordship! Protect Her Ladyship!”
You felt as though your body was getting crushed. Quite much, it was. The crowd that was peaceful but a few moments earlier had sprung into a frenzy around you. Confused yet alarmed by the distress of the masses, they ran and pushed one another, clambering to escape an unknown threat.
They seemed to swallow you within them, their movement unstoppable and unpredictable. Cries of distress from those being trampled rose in the air. Wails of scared children separated from their parents. Shouts of guards attempting to calm the panic. You thought you heard your name amongst the tumult.
It was in a blink. Minho and your guards, they had been within your reach, and then gone. You were left to drift in the crush of bodies, trying and failing to draw yourself up. A lone leaf in the savage thralls of a mighty river. Your breaths came short in a death-like panic.
Someone gripped your elbow from behind, and you were suddenly and forcefully dragged through the crowd. Your Warrior’s Halo was lost, ripped to pieces under the footfalls of the hysteric masses. You struggled to keep with the pace of your savior, who you supposed was one of your knights, nearly tripping over your dress which was lighter for the occasion, but not at all fit for desperately running for your life.
You burst out of the crowd into an empty alleyway, and only then could you take a full breath. But even that luxury was taken away when you finally looked at your supposed knight.
A stranger in a blood-red cloak.
No—not a stranger. Something inside of you stirred, a wisp of another entity recognizing your captor. Like two halves bound by fate, to seek and to be found.
Terror knifed through your heart. Oh, how fate liked to play you for a fool.
“Unhand me this instant!” you screamed as though you had never found your voice before, twisting and flinging yourself sideways in an attempt to wrest your arm free from his grip.
You could not think of a single reason why he was in Adorance. In the flesh. Running before you without reserve. Perhaps, more than anything, you refused to believe that it was him.
Your efforts were futile, but you did not stop, shouting, “You will not take me with you—!”
You were shoved violently into the wall of a building, white stars and bursts of black rupturing your vision upon the impact. Your captor’s hold on your neck was suffocating. The rasp that left his lips made you shudder.
“You will be quiet.”
There was a flash of motion in the corner of your dying vision. A blur cutting between your bodies roughly. A pale hand outstretched to catch your captor’s face and slam him into the ground.
A heave of breath, and a voice that was vaguely familiar. “You must be aware that the assault and abduction of a count’s heir are crimes punishable by death.”
Freed, you slid against the wall, crumpling behind the broad figure of your savior and his dark cloak. You could hear the Crown Prince curse then spit at the ground. “You would get out of my way if you knew what’s best for you.”
“I’m sure I do.”
It was Chan, the Count’s secretly adopted son. You had only met him once, and the sight of him had unsettled you so deeply that your mind had simply chosen to forget about him.
There he was now, shielding you, and you could not help the doubts that flooded your head. Why was he here? How did he even find you? What if he was working with the Prince?
Maybe he was not your savior either.
You knew that you had to run, but your head was ringing with pain not yet healed. So, all you could do was inch away as the Prince lunged in your direction, only to be immediately tackled by Chan.
Their brawl was messy, their cloaks a swirl of dark red and black as they dodged and jabbed and sidestepped. A flash of steel indicated that they had pulled out daggers, too. If he knew, then Chan seemed to give no scruple about the fact that he was facing the heir to the throne.
You took advantage of their distraction from you to make a frustratingly slow escape. Using the building wall as support, you dragged your feet forward, blinking against the pounding in your head. You had checked for blood, and thankfully, there was none. It would have made explanations very cumbersome, and possibly damning otherwise.
“No!”
What you could only describe as a feral shout ricocheted across the alley as the Prince ripped himself from the fight, and you made the mistake of glancing back at him.
His hood had fallen, and his eyes were bulging wickedly through his mask as he sprung in your direction like some sort of unhinged beast.
You stumbled forward in alarm, but Chan was quicker, not missing a beat as he pulled him back and threw him against the opposite wall. So effortlessly, as though he was not a fully grown man but instead a sack of cotton. You were almost horrified. What kind of monstrous physical prowess did Chan have?
“Your fight is with me, not with the Lady,” he deadpanned as the Prince tried to pick himself off the ground, seething with such heated anger that it froze you in place. The Blood of the First blessed him with certain gifts, and his disorientation would dissipate in a matter of seconds as a result.
As if he knew not to wait, Chan pulled him up and shoved him hard against the wall, both hands fisted in the front of his red cloak. There was a grunt of pain, and the Prince’s head lolled slightly, but he was not yet unconscious as he struggled against his hold, flailing his blade around.
Freeing one hand, Chan caught his wrist and twisted it. His features were unmoving, his gaze so chillingly calm. The dagger fell to the ground with a blunt thud and he kicked it out of reach, cruel attention on the Crown Prince.
“I truly wonder…” he mused drily, grasping the mask that covered the Prince’s face. The royal fought, shaking his head, kicking furiously, trying to force his hands off, but Chan was unflinching.
The scene had you transfixed, both in trepidation and anticipation. You had not told anyone of the truth behind the kidnapping attempts, of who was truly orchestrating them, and you could imagine a hundred different ways it would unfold. Many of them were not in your favor.
Fear suddenly urged you to stop him—perhaps this was a stone better left unturned, but then you found that you were at peace with the revelation. Perhaps, it was instead long, long overdue.
With bated breath, you watched as Chan pulled his mask down. In defiance of the Prince’s objections, in spite of his efforts.
His wretched face had never left your nightmares.
There was a thin trail of red running down his nose, and his eyes were frantic as he barked, “You will hang for touching a prince!”
A laugh, loud and almost disbelieving. Sadistic.
“Oh, this is rich,” Chan sighed, then, in a flash of motion so brutal, he slammed him against the brick wall again. “And how, pray tell, will you do that, Your Highness?”
Your heart dropped. Some wicked part of you was glad to see the Crown Prince suffer, yet the repercussions of Chan’s behavior were deafening in your mind.
This was treason, a path only headed for execution.
“Threats, physical assault, abductions. I’m certain that the Count of Lurmuse will not be pleased to know of your attacks on his daughter and heir,” he let him fall to the ground, pinning him up with his boot before he could slump, “I would like to see you try.”
“So, it was you, after all.”
Your eyes widened and you stifled a gasp, abruptly snapping your head around which caused a wave of blinding pain to wash over you.
Minho walked into the alleyway, his strides long and purposeful. The sword he liked to carry was unsheathed, winking in the light like a depraved killer. His expression was cloudy with the darkest emotion, and you were suddenly reminded of how truly dangerous this man was.
There was a reason he was the exalted heir of Valorieve, unchallenged and unquestioned by his peers. Behind courtly smiles and a gentlemanly act, he was merciless. A mind that was always leagues ahead, a weapon that never dulled. That was why you had chosen him, for the success of your plan demanded a decisive aide like him.
He stopped, and your knees threatened to buckle under the sheer weight of his gaze. He took you in piece by piece—your ruined dress, your trembling hands, your disheveled hair. The wince in your eyes. The redness around your neck. With each, his expression grew impossibly darker. A forbidding trance that seemed to consume him whole until he no longer felt familiar to you.
It seemed that with great effort, he tore his gaze from you to aim a piercing glare at the Prince. His tone alone could have cleaved stone. “I have the mind to kill you where you lie.”
Chan lifted his foot and backed away as if to make way for his brother. The two towered over the hunched royal, who bared his teeth as though they were fangs. “You would not dare.”
He did not hesitate to test that claim, suddenly springing forth with his arms outstretched toward you. His otherworldly gifts enabled him to stand despite the battering he had received, but they were no use against Chan and Minho banding against him.
“You wretch!” he cursed at you as they grappled with him, managing to restrain him against the grime of the ground. “You’ve tricked me all these years!”
Minho’s sword flashed, a quick, deadly motion as he stabbed it a mere hair away from the Prince’s nose. He all but spat the words, “You mistake me for a man who jests, Your Highness.”
Snarling, the Crown Prince tried to fight off Chan’s constraining grip on him, “You wouldn't dare, Lord Lee.”
The young Lord stood, then his gold-heeled boot rammed into the Prince’s shoulder, eliciting from him a pathetic cry of pain.
“You have no liberty to decide what I dare and dare not do,” Minho almost laughed as he dug his heel further down. “Whoever would find you if you were left to die here?”
Lost in some kind of vicious delirium, he touched the tip of his long blade to the Prince’s neck and muttered, “I really ought to rid the throne of vermin such as yourself.”
He raised his weapon, and you were hurtling toward him before you realized it, grabbing his arm with all the power you could muster. “Stop!”
Minho stilled, sword glinting upright in the sun, and his eyes drifted to fix on you. Surprised. Void. Betrayed.
You did not cower, even though your head still hurt. “This is treason! You will be executed for it. P-Please—please, stop.”
That seemed to snap him out of his fury-induced daze, for he lowered his weapon carefully and stepped away, turning a bleak stare toward the crumpled form of the prince.
What you asked of him may have been difficult, but the last thing you wanted was for Minho to be charged with such a ruinous crime. He still had a long, brilliant future to live.
“Leave,” he finally ground out. “Get lost before I have a change of heart. If I do not hear of your arrival at the castle in a week’s time, I will tear apart this kingdom to hunt you down.
“And I will only say this once,” his grip tightened noticeably on the hilt of his sword, and the utterance that followed dripped like venom from his lips.
“If I so much as glimpse you near my wife again, I will kill you.”
His words were resolute, carved from ice. A promise and a threat. You were ashamed to acknowledge the delicious chill that trailed down your spine as a result. Was this how it felt to be truly protected?
You saw the Crown prince Push himself to stand, and to your shocked relief, he staggered in the opposite direction. Not once did he look back at you. Not once did he hurl an insult.
Defeated.
Or perhaps surrendering in the meantime. You did not care. All that mattered to you was the fact that he was leaving.
Pulling down the mask that covered the lower half of his face, Chan shook his head at his brother. “It was just as you predicted.”
You blanched, suddenly letting go of Minho’s arm as you echoed, “Predicted? You knew that this would happen?”
“I did not know,” he responded, indignant, refusing to face you. “I only had a suspicion that he would show himself if we were to lure him out, and he did.”
Lure him out? You felt nauseous. Had he been investigating the kidnapping incident of three months ago ever since?
With the excellent poise of a swordsman, Minho sheathed his blade and stepped away. Slowly, he turned around, and with his head bowed, he inclined his body forward.
You were startled at his actions, waving your arms in the air as though to right him. A lord only bowed to his betters. “Lord Minho! W-What are you—”
“I’m sorry.”
The guilt gnawing at his voice, raw and heartbreaking, made you pause.
“I failed to predict the extremity of the means he would employ. I did not intend to implicate you or cause you any distress in the process. Forgive me.”
What were you supposed to say to that? Your mouth opened and closed in search of an answer—any answer. But you only felt helpless when he was bowing before you so solemnly.
“Please, look at me.”
He did not rise, and you plead again, “Lord Minho, please.”
He gave in to your urging and straightened his body. What was earlier a wildfire of wrath had died out, leaving ashes of sorrow and regret on his delicate features. They seemed to flicker and smolder as he regarded you.
You tried to smile, but it felt like a lie. “It’s all right. I’m fine.”
Minho’s shoulders dropped, and his entire expression seemed to droop in defeat with them. He breathed the word like it were an anchor, a truth so blatant, he seemed to be in disbelief for even saying it. “No.”
You were not. Your body felt like a mismatch of rags held together only by the thinnest of threads. Your head felt like it was floating, yet your mind was underwater, drowning. You were terrified. You were relieved.
You were not at all fine.
“I’m sure I am.”
Minho looked as though he wanted to reject your statements further, but Chan spoke up faster, “My lady, I think we must seek medical attention for you as soon as possible.”
You did not argue that. Even though the damage to your skull was healing itself, there were still bruises and scratches across your body that needed worldly remedies.
“I think so too,” you agreed, to which Chan gave a firm nod, glancing at Minho and pulling up his mask.
“I will return on my own, then.”
“No.” you surprised both men with your vehement refusal, and they stared at you. One saddened but curious, the other simply confused.
The resemblance between Chan and the Prince, and his ancestors, was too striking. The events that had unfolded had only left you troubled. Who was he, really?
You donned a guise of confidence when you told him, “I have questions to ask of you.”
A strange look passed between the two of them, in which Minho seemed to grant him permission, and Chan obliged easily. “As you wish, my lady.”
You made your way out with Minho’s help, then waited at the mouth of the alleyway for your carriage to arrive. Judging by your surroundings, it appeared that the earlier chaos had quieted, and the festival was resuming as normal.
Chan, who had left to summon your carriage, returned shortly. At his side was a familiar face.
“Brother, Lady Y/n!” Felix blurted his concern upon seeing you, “Are you all right?”
“We are,” Minho assured him plainly.
He seemed unconvinced but did not press further, changing the topic instead. His seriousness seemed to deepen his voice. “The mass panic ceased, and we’ve seized the culprit.”
“Good,” his older brother commended before ordering, “Watch them closely. Under no circumstances are they allowed to die.”
The clopping of hooves alerted you of your carriage’s arrival as Felix muttered resolutely, “Of course.”
• • •
“How did you find me?” you asked once the carriage began moving.
Sitting across from you, Chan did not hesitate to answer, “I was asked to tail you during the festival in anticipation of any attacks. Reassurance in case the knights required assistance, which they did.”
Next to you, Minho listened wordlessly. He had orchestrated everything, without your knowledge, and it seemed that his brothers were also privy to it. That fact worried you. Why were any of them involved in the first place?
Had Chan not stepped in, you would have been on your way out of Adorance by now. Your being with them, still, was an indirect courtesy of Minho’s meticulous planning, and you would not deny your gratefulness for that.
It was as though he were protecting you from the shadows. A dependable aide. The thought made your heart warm and flutter, but you carefully chose to ignore it.
A matter more important pressed on your mind.
You sighed. “Will you tell me the truth?”
Chan’s brows furrowed. “That is the truth—”
“Who are you?”
Your question hung in the narrow space of the carriage, overbearing in its magnitude. Despite your gratitude for his help, your speculations about his origins remained staunch. Trust was impossible to build on a base of doubts, and you needed to determine whether he was qualified for your trust.
“I’ve asked you once, and you admitted to not being of the Valorieve. I now ask you for the full truth,” you added in the stretch of his hesitation, almost demanding. His ruthlessness with the Prince was fueled by something other than protectiveness, and you were not so presumptuous as to not recognize it.
The carriage shook slightly as it passed over little bumps in the road. Outside, you could hear the faint sounds of the festival, lively, as though your world had not been upturned a measly while prior.
Again, Chan seemed to seek Minho’s permission with a furtive look. An unsaid exchange passed between them, and he drew in a long, silent breath. As if to prepare himself.
“My name is Bang Chan,” he finally said, his dimpled smile bitter. You held your breath for his next words, unsure, for a fleeting moment, if the revelation would give you the closure you needed or throw your thoughts into upheaval.
“I take my mother’s surname, for my father is the King, and I am his illegitimate son.”
The truth.
Like an endless echo in the chambers of your own mind. You had known, deep down, and all you had needed was a confirmation of those speculations.
It was no wonder, then. His likeness to the Crown Prince and the royal line. His distaste for and lack of fear of him. They were half-brothers, after all.
You found yourself welcoming of this new information. Now that you were sure of who he was and what his lineage was, you could think more rationally. He could not have inherited the Blood of the First if it was already with the Crown Prince. Therefore, he should pose no real harm to your plan.
Still, that did not explain why he was taken under the Count’s wing.
As if he had heard your silent questions, Chan began to recount his story, “My mother—bless her memory—was murdered by the King’s men after he learned of my existence. I was only six years of age at the time. That was when His Excellency found me and, upon discovering my parentage, adopted me.”
Though it did not surprise you, it appalled you, nonetheless. The King was a man no better than a pig. You hated him for the innumerable atrocities he had committed against you in two lifetimes, almost forgetting that there were others who had their own grievances with him.
He rested his head back on the wall of the carriage, gazing up at its embellished ceiling in melancholy. “The Count gave me a reason to keep living, and I owe this life in its entirety to him.”
You dared to venture, whispering, “What would that reason be?”
His plush lips stretched into a grim smile.
“I want to see the King and his family destroyed.”
He said it so simply, so resolutely, as though it were but a measly feat.
You knew, then, that the cheerful image he had tried to portray in your first meeting was nothing more than an elaborate façade. Instead, his true self was that unforgiving, unrelenting person you met in the alleyway.
The dark glint in his eyes told you as much.
You did not know the intricacies of Valorieve’s plans, but there was a fundamental flaw in Chan’s aspirations that you could not ignore.
“You can’t do that,” you pointed, frowning.
“Yes, by law, but I don’t care for the laws of a tyrant.”
You shook your head. Their plans were treasonous, but that did not concern you. “No, I meant that it is impossible in a literal sense. You cannot destroy the King.”
“Why would that be?” Chan seemed perturbed, and you felt Minho’s curious gaze settle heavily on you.
There was no way for them to know, it had been hidden quite well. But you did. It was the last piece of information you had gathered before escaping the royal clutches.
Closing your eyes, you let the Crown Prince’s greatest guarded secret fall from your lips in a murmur.
“The King is dead.”
The silence that followed was not one born of respect or sorrow, but shock. The kind that warranted a disbelieving laugh.
Minho spoke for the first time since entering the carriage, softly as though his voice could break reality, “What?”
“He passed more than half a year ago,” you divulged, and Chan questioned strongly, not trying to conceal his incredulity as he leaned forward, “He is not bedridden with illness, then? How does no one know of this?”
A shrug. You could not tell them about the workings of the Renocault Order and what they had done for the throne. “The Crown Prince has his ways.”
“Why would he do such a thing?”
“It only makes sense,” Minho muttered, figuring it out himself. “How else will he ensure an easy ascension to the throne?”
The laws that were set four centuries ago required that the heir be at least thirty years of age before succeeding the previous ruler. If this condition was not met, and the throne lacked a sitter, then the leaders of the remaining fifteen fiefs may withhold the crown and elect a fitting ruler among them. As such, the Crown Prince’s title was only presumptive.
It was not unprecedented for the Rowonnese royals to delay the announcement of the King’s death for that very reason. You had seen it happen several times during your lifetimes. But, with the aid of the Order, not a single soul in the kingdom ever knew of it.
Well, save for your husband and his brother now.
“The Crown Prince has a little more than half a year left to become eligible. I suspect that a statement will be made then,” you affirmed his conclusion with your own predictions, based on your bothersome years observing the royals.
Chan reclined in his seat, an expression of strange wonder and concern on his countenance as he stared at you. It was as though he were seeing you in a new light. “My lady, just…how much do you know?”
You did not miss the warning glare Minho threw his way, chuckling with a faint shake of your head. How you found it in you to be lighthearted, you did not know. But your shoulders were feeling lighter, your heart calmer.
It was nice to share some of your burden with someone else.
“Too much, and perhaps too little.”
•Scene 7•
Much like the last time, your attendants refused you your right of doing-anything-useful while you recovered. Nonetheless, you could only feel thankful for their care. It was not their doing that found you injured and bruised, after all.
The physician that saw to your treatment had declared that you suffered a light concussion and were to rest for no less than a week. So, you were not allowed to leave your chambers by your handmaidens, who seemed to be fiercer than knights in their determination.
You lounged on one of the couches in your sitting room, a half-finished embroidery canvas in your hands. Needlework was one of the many skills your mother had taught you, for it was one of her favored hobbies. Since it was not a ledger, nor did it require you to move around, your attendants allowed you to embroider to pass the time.
The repetitive movement of the needle was calming. In and out, through and through in intricate patterns. You could understand why your mother loved it so.
But, the pastime was not enough to distract you from the world around you. The festival was on its last day, and you were cooped up inside. Though you delegated most of your work to Sycross, ever so dependable, there was yet much to be done. Estate management, trial operations, and there was the pesky issue of the Crown prince.
Minho did not tell you much about the investigations he was carrying out, but you knew that they had captured one of the Prince’s subordinates. A member of the Order, you suspected. Under Felix’s competent eye, they kept him alive. For what reason, you were unsure, but you supposed he would prove useful in Valorieve’s plans to take down the Prince.
Speaking of which, your husband was a rare sight to spot during the past week. He was swamped with so much work that you supposed it made sense. The aftermath of the incident at the festival was discreet yet extensive. Fortunately, there were no casualties, but there were other losses that demanded his attention. For such an event to even occur was wounding to the guard body of Adorance, an oversight that could not be permitted to repeat itself.
But you were not stupid. Minho had developed a habit of only entering your shared rooms deep into the night and leaving much before you awakened. He finished his meals as though in a rush to be elsewhere, and barely met your gaze when you found the chance to speak to him.
He was avoiding you, and it was as clear as the neat stitches on your canvas. It made you uneasy.
The canary you were embroidering stared at you, half-feathered and bead-eyed as you appraised your job. It felt as though it were mocking you with its empty gaze for feeling the way you did. Minho was finally distancing himself from you, should you not have been glad? Was this not what you wanted from the start?
A knock sounded at the door, soft enough that it did not startle you. 
“Come in,” you answered, a twinge of hope pitching your voice high as Ryujin hurried to open the door.
You were ashamed of the secret disappointment that tightened your chest when your butler stepped through. The hope that it would be Minho was foolish, anyway.
“I have brought your tea, my lady,” Sycross announced. A silver tray that held a precious tea set expertly balanced on his hand as he maneuvered through the spacious room. It was his newly acquired routine to bring you teas and nag at you to not overexert yourself at random intervals of the day. Your mother may have been far away in Lurmuse, but it seemed that Sycross was there to act like one in her stead.
“Thank you.” the smile you managed was but a mask, empty and false. But it seemed not to fool Sycross, whose eyebrows furrowed in sympathy as he set the tray on the nearby tea table. He too must have noticed the shift in Minho’s behavior after the incident, for he served you closely.
Perhaps attempting to lift your spirits, he remarked while handing you a steaming cup of herbal tea, “My lady, have you seen the flowers that were sent by His Lordship this morning? They’re beautiful.”
“I have,” you murmured, stealing a glance at the invaluable porcelain vase situated atop your tea table like a prize. Cheery sunflowers, shy peonies, and roses so plump seemed to swell through the mouth of the vase, soft yellows and pinks cascading down like a flowery waterfall. Smaller blossoms dotted the bouquet, white as miniature stars. “They are indeed lovely.”
There was a different bouquet every day, as though Minho were apologizing to you again and again by sending them. A note would be stuck between the blossoms, embraced by their dewy petals, and scribed on it with the familiar elegance of his penmanship were a few words asking you to rest well.
You could not understand him. Surely it was easier to speak such wishes to you directly rather than write them in a letter?
“I heard that His Lordship spent a great deal of effort in picking them,” Sycross shared, to which you hummed, watching the leaves that swam in your tea, “Is that so?”
What was he thinking? You did not want flowers if they meant his distance from you—
You halted.
What were you thinking? His silence should not be bothering you as such. In fact, you should not care in the least. After all, he was but a player in your game, a pawn in your plan. His usefulness to you would soon end, and you would no longer need him by your side.
That was merely the truth. It seemed that you had been forgetting it as of late.
You took a sip of your tea, letting the earthy drink fill your chest with its warmth when a chilling idea crossed your mind.
What if this was him rethinking his deal with you?
• • •
The young Lord’s study was a reflection of his dedication to his duties. Shelves upon shelves of neatly lined books scaled one wall, the titles etched on their spines indicating topics such as history, politics, and law, among many others. A map of the kingdom and its neighbors was painted on the opposing wall, its details intricate and vast. The flag of Valorieve draped from a golden pole that was situated beside a large window that welcomed sunlight into the generous space.
There was an air of mystery to the place, as though it held secrets that could upturn the fate of the kingdom entirely.
You knew that it did.
Taking a seat on one of the couches situated before the desk, you inhaled deeply to steady the anxiety rampaging in your head. You had been to Minho’s study many times before to discuss plans for the register or exchange information about the Crown Prince. Yet, you now felt as though you were committing a grave sin by being there alone.
But what choice did he leave you? The plan which you so carefully devised was at risk and you had staked everything upon him as its central figure. He could not be having second thoughts about your deal.
So, you decided that if Minho was not going to approach you himself, you were going to find him and plead with him instead.
The rare leather of the couch warmed from your body heat as you waited, repeatedly revising and rehearsing your speech in your head. You would set aside your dignity if you had to, hurl it away and bow your head to the ground if need be. Minho could not be allowed to renege on his promise to you.
After what felt like a lifetime of repeating the same words in your mind and imagining the hundred different scenarios that could unfold like a tragic play, a click finally sounded at the door and you snapped your head in its direction. Hope and dread formed an ugly twist in your heart.
Minho stepped into the study like a vision from a magical mirror, distant and unreal. His gaze landed on you immediately, and he seemed to blanch. “Lady Y/n?”
You did not miss the way he glanced behind him, as if to leave, nor did you overlook the hoop of blue flowers—a Warrior’s Halo, you recalled—that hung from his arm like a terribly oversized bracelet.
“What brings you here? Should you not be resting?” he cleared his throat as he asked, not walking any farther into the room, eyes seeming to wander everywhere as to avoid you.
It irked you.
“That may be true,” you stood from your seat, gripping your hands in front of you, a picture of composure, “but it has been increasingly difficult to speak to you as of late, Lord Minho.”
At that, he grimaced, his hand rising to rub the nape of his neck awkwardly. “Ah, well…”
Never had you seen him so uncomfortable, and it made your heart clench. Your speculations must be true then. There could be no other explanation for his discomfort around you.
He had finally realized how troublesome your situation was and no longer wished to resume this partnership.
No, you could not let that happen. Never.
Your hands dropped to your skirts, and you clutched the fabric as though to pull strength from the velvety silk.  
If you were going to appeal to him, this was your only chance.
Gaze fixated on the streaked marble of the floor, you took in a fateful breath before blurting out the words you so diligently practiced.
“Please allow me to stay—!”
“I’m sorry—”
What…?
Eyes wide, you dared to look up at Minho, who seemed to be equally taken aback by the coincidence of you interrupting one another.
But more than that, you were confused. Was he apologizing? Why ever would he need to?
“Oh no,” you heard him mumble to himself, almost chastising. Something akin to heartbreak creased his brows and caused his shoulders to slump—as though he were breaking apart before your eyes. “It seems I’ve let my foolishness hurt you again.”
“What do you mean?” you breathed the question, and your confusion gave out to bewilderment as he walked toward you, taking out the flower crown that hooped around his arm and holding it gently. Like that day in the festival, he stood before you and reached up, placing the Warrior’s Halo like a precious crown over your head.
Except this time, his hands lingered as though he were anchoring himself. When he spoke, he diverted his gaze to the side. “I was…in town earlier and I remembered that yours was lost in the fray.”
You blinked at him, and it seemed that your speechlessness founded some courage in him to meet your gaze. Minho smiled then, the small, dejected kind of smile that did not at all suit his brilliance, and said, “I’m sorry, Lady Y/n.
“After the incident at the festival, I…did not know how to face you,” he admitted, and you could hardly hear him over the pounding of your heart. Just what did he mean by ‘facing you’?
All the explanations you could surmise were unfavorable, and you suddenly found yourself unwilling to hear him say more. Though, you could not muster the words to stop him.
“I suppose I was ashamed,” he continued, standing so close, with his hands still on the flowers and his head bowed a measly fraction as if he were repenting. “Despite your honesty and despite remaining true to our agreement, I harbored many suspicions toward you. I doubted you. For so long, I thought you were a spy sent to deceive me. And even when that was proven false, I could not—”
He paused, trying to find the right words or maybe taking a breather from the rush of confessions that left you dazed.
“I could not fathom your motives or your purposes for doing any of this,” he managed. “I did not understand, so there was always distrust in the back of my mind. I thought that if I had gotten closer to you, then maybe I would, finally. I approached you with that ulterior motive. Part of it was guilt and worry, for you always seemed to be in danger because of something, but…
“I know that deep down, the true source of it all was unease. Fear that I was making a mistake—that I was being blinded. Even though, time and time again, the evidence was there for me to see and quash these insistent doubts myself.”
Although it was clear that he spoke those words with difficulty, Minho’s voice was steady. He did not shy away while laying bare all his thoughts, which made you want to stop him yet again.
You did not fault him for doubting you. In fact, you had fully expected him to distrust you for the many secrets you held. So why was he needlessly condemning himself like this?
You opened your mouth to say something, but he beat you to it. “As it appears, however, I was blinded.
“I had deluded myself into believing that the things I was doing were for your safety—that I was acting from a place of concern. As a result, I’ve put you in grave danger. I’ve created the opportunity for him to come find you, thinking that I would be able to protect you regardless. It was my pride speaking, nothing more.
“That day made me realize how wrong I had been. How terribly, foolishly wrong. When I was faced with my own selfish distrust, I thought to myself—how could I dare to talk to you after letting such an ugly thing live in my heart for so long?
“I’m ashamed of myself, and I…don’t know how to fix it.”
“You needn’t be,” you finally found the voice to say and it did not surprise him. Minho looked at you like he had that day a week ago. When you insisted that you were okay while you so obviously were not.
That same defeated smile. “I’m afraid you’re mistaken, Lady Y/n, and the proof of that stands before me. While I soothed my own wounds, I’ve made you feel unwanted. So much that you had to personally seek me out and ask to stay.”
Oh.
You could only stare at him.
It seemed that you were wrong.
And Minho was taking the brunt of that error.
“I must have disappointed you so greatly that you would think me shameless enough to desert you,” he sighed, looking as though he committed a travesty that could never be remedied. “I’m sorry.”
You gulped, avoiding his gaze, wishing to erase that expression off his face as quickly as possible. You did not like it in the least. “If it is my forgiveness you seek, then you have it.”
A self-pitying chuckle. “I don’t believe I’ve earned it.”
“That isn’t true,” you countered, perhaps too vehemently. You could understand the source of his anguish, but the last thing you wanted was for him to dwell on it like this. You owed him a lot. It was a debt that could possibly never be repaid. One that you could never confess to him as he so courageously confessed to you.
“Is that so?” there was a murmur from him, and then a stretch of tense silence that had you fidgeting with your dress. Had he accepted your statement? Or was he thinking of other ways to express his apology?
“Y/n.”
So softly, so tenderly. Your name fell from his lips like a snowflake that would melt with a mere touch. It surprised you, made a stampede of conflicting emotions run amok in your heart.
Stripped of titles, there was something so intimate about the way he said your name. So personal. Without intending so, your face warmed at the seriousness in the sharp set of his eyes, fixed on you as though you were the axis of this world and its skies.
“I will become better,” he stated like it were a sacred oath. “I may not know why it is you chose to trust me, but I will be worthy of that trust. From now and onwards.”
It was as though your thoughts were playful dandelions, easily evading your attempts to catch them while they floated merrily with the wind. The sincerity in his tone should have made you grimace, but you could not bring yourself to do so.
“I…” what were you supposed to say? What could you say when all your heart seemed to do was buzz and flutter?
‘You don’t need to. You shouldn’t.’
Those were the words you should have told him. Instead, the response that left your lips was an uncharacteristic mutter, “Thank…you.”
The smile that drew itself on Minho’s lips was gentle, its kindness forgiving of your awkwardness. His hands finally dropped, and when he stepped back, you subconsciously reached to touch the wreath of blue blossoms crowning your head. Strangely, you felt cold.
“I hope you would pardon my craftsmanship. Unfortunately, it is still lacking,” he remarked lightly, and you shook your head. “No, it’s quite lovely. I…noticed it when you walked in.”
You wanted to facepalm at your own ramblings. When exactly were you reduced to a flustered mess?
Before you, Minho breathed a chuckle. “I’m glad you’re pleased.”
Perhaps you should have smiled with him, but even that you could not bring yourself to do. Stuck in a confusing place, you could not let yourself be distracted by his words. Feelings were but a fleeting thing, paling when faced with the kind of hardship you were fated for.
You would only bring him sorrow in the end.  
“Well, then, I should escort you back—”
“No—!” you blurted as though all your earlier inner turmoil was naught.
Curiosity widened Minho’s eyes ever so slightly and you cleared your throat. You really did not think this through.
“You…seem worn out.”
It was true. Fatigue was lining his eyes, slight, but you noticed it, nonetheless. Not unexpected, considering the recent increase in his workload, but for some reason, it bothered you to let him go on with his day like that.
“Perhaps you should rest a little,” you suggested, sitting back down on the leather couch as though inviting him to join you.
His eyes softened with apology. “I would, but I’ve places to be—”
“I’ll wake you.”
You did not understand why you interjected so strongly, or why it embarrassed you so. In truth, you were not sure if you fully comprehended any of what had transpired a few moments ago. Fidgeting with your hands, you mumbled, “So…just for a short while…you should rest.”
It took a beat, and then you felt a dip of weight as Minho came to sit next to you on the couch. Was that a smile you heard between his words? “Thank you, then, Lady Y/n.”
He fell silent after that and you thought to yourself—what now?
Reaching up, you took the Warrior’s Halo off and brought it down to rest in your lap. It was a delicate piece of work, stems of big, blue blossoms braided together with a golden ribbon that seemed more valuable than to be used in a mere flower crown. You could only imagine Minho carefully twining flowers and ribbon into a crown while traveling to and fro the palace, and it made the creation in your hands suddenly seem all the more precious.
You stopped admiring the flowers to look at your husband instead. Closed eyes and steady breaths, he must have been truly exhausted to have fallen asleep so quickly. The sight was not new to you, but you could not help your stare.
He was so different awake than he was asleep.
Eyes that seemed to enchant and impose with their whimsical shine. Lips that seemed to entrance the beholder with their smile. He seemed to carry the world on his shoulders.
What a huge burden that was.
Ever so gently, you touched his face, bringing his head to rest on your shoulder. Part of you expected him to rouse from his sleep as a result, but you were surprised when he remained still and quiet.
Silly man, you chided him in your head. Why would you push yourself like this?
The silence of his calm breathing was all the response you got from him, and you brought your gaze back to the Warrior’s Halo.
What a shame it was that its flowers would soon wilt.
•Scene 8•
Your life seemed to shift to mundaneness after the events of the festival. The month that followed was slow and uneventful, with you resuming your work on the new register scheme untroubled by the Prince or his lackeys. It appeared that Minho’s threats worked miracles.
You only had to prepare for the final act of your plan—three months far.
On this afternoon, you were visiting Chaeryeong’s temporary school as you often did to run your evaluations and collect data about the students’ progress. Your visits were met with excitement from the children, who were beginning to warm up to you, and the teaching staff, who were eager to show off their work—with Chaeryeong usually at their forefront.
She took pride in her work, that much was clear as she told you of the week’s schedule. There were lesson plans, student projects, and more that she was developing alongside the two other teachers you had assigned. You were pleased, so far, with the results you were seeing.
And the public seemed to share your opinion.
“My lady.”
Seungmin walked up to you once you stepped out of the school, bowing as he informed, “There is a man that wishes to speak with you. Should I bring him in?”
“Please do,” you answered him kindly. It had become a regular occurrence for the city folk to approach you during your visits and express their gratitude or share their grievances in hopes of you fixing them or bringing them to Minho’s attention.
You appreciated their trust in you, for you knew how difficult their lives were. After all, this was one of the few, rare lifetimes in which you were reborn a privileged citizen. If there was one thing you wanted to leave behind, it would be to better the lives of those who populated your cities and villages.
You were conversing with Chaeryeong when a middle-aged man’s gravelly voice sounded somewhere behind you.
“My humblest greetings to you, Lady Valorieve.”
You turned around to be met with the owner of the voice, folded in a deep bow and flanked by two of your guards. At once, you returned his greeting, “And to you as well. Please, rise.”
He did.
And you nearly staggered backward.
“Thank you, my lady,” he said, gripping in his hands a washed-out cap and a scroll of paper.
He would have been twice your current age. Worn by age and hardship, yet you could still recognize his familiar face. Roughness had lined his sharp features and scratched his voice. His hair, which you remembered to be as soft as spun silk and as dark as a moonless night, had become heavily streaked with silver. Though, he still wore it as he had always done—tied at the base of his neck and long enough to make the ladies in town envious.
Your thoughts were a riot.
What was he doing here?
“My name is Yang Jeongin, and I hail from a small town by the southern border of Valorieve,” he introduced himself as though it was information you did not know.
What could have brought him all the way to the capital?
You had taken great care in avoiding the places of your past, so why was he here to meet you specifically?
“What is it that made you seek me, Mister Yang?” you managed a polite smile. Your voice felt as though it were coming from somewhere distant.
“There is word around town that your ladyship grants an audience to us common folk, so I have come here in hopes that you would listen to my story and seek justice for us,” he said, tightening his clutch on his cap. His shoulders were squared with determination, while all your body wanted to do was retreat.
“Is that so?” you tried to steady yourself by grasping the folds of your dress, praying that your discomfort was not visible. Lightheaded, it felt like your head was floating. “You may speak your mind, then.”
“My lady, there are those, in the smaller villages of Valorieve, who terrorize the citizens through senseless acts of murder and remain uncaught by the mayors’ offices. Too frequently have we seen such cases. I have dedicated my entire life to advocating for tighter law enforcement, yet nothing seems to be changing. No suspects are being brought forth, and justice remains undelivered to many,” he said, his ardent words fortified by a fiery tone.
You had no response to his speech other than a lame repetition. “I-Is that so?”
“My lady, I ask you to seek justice for us. Please, have someone investigate these reoccurring cases! One innocent person after the other has been lost to these monsters who still roam free.” he presented the scroll he was carrying with him, and in it, you gleaned a long list of names. You could not tell if it was madness or anguish that glossed over his eyes when he explained, “In this paper is a list of suspects I have been compiling and investigating for the past two decades.
“My lady, I beseech you again. Please, take this information and bring these killers to justice!” he had dropped into another bow and your guards began to exchange dubious glances, sensing possible danger in his erratic behavior.
The man before you was not the same person you remembered, one who was gentle and soft-spoken. He had been the type too tender to hurt an insect, too forgiving to those who bumped into him in the streets. What happened to make him like this?
Despite the onslaught of memories that threatened to overwhelm you, you cleared your throat, gesturing for your guards to ease themselves. “This matter…seems to be deeply personal to you, Mister Yang.”
“I’m afraid it is so, my lady,” he admitted while righting himself, his gaze haunted. “The truth is that I have only begun my investigations out of a desire for vengeance. You see, my lady, I had lost my beloved to such murders twenty years ago.
“We…were to be engaged when, on the night before her twenty-first birthday, she was murdered in cold blood.”
You were suddenly nauseous, so much so that each word you mustered tasted acrid. “My condolences…to you.”
“Thank you, my lady,” he said in a low voice, gritting his teeth as he stared at the ground in frustration. “I understand that finding her killer may be nearly impossible by now but—I think I will be doing her justice if I could help protect others from reaching the same horrific fate. That is why I must ask Your Ladyship to seek justice for us.”
Unstable.
Your breaths were coming too quickly.
“That…is truly h-honorable.”
Was it?
You could no longer think clearly, for every thought in your head seemed to scream at you.
Why did he come here?
What happened to him?
Was this truly the same Jeongin you had known once upon a time?
Your mouth was moving, but you were not sure if what left it was intelligible speech.
“What…was your beloved’s name?”
There was a response so muffled you thought it was spoken underwater. Or maybe you were the one underwater.
“Her name was—”
But you could not catch the rest before your world tipped over and you were engulfed in the darkness of the past and its ghosts.
• • •
“Y/n.”
There was a gentle wind that stretched its playful fingers to tousle your hair. It sang as it did the same to the young man standing before you, making the long strands of his hair dance ever so gracefully in the air.
His eyes, which were always so kind, shone with determination, excitement, anxiety. It was all to your dismay, for you knew what he was about to utter into the universe.
“I love you. I’m in love with you and have been ever since we met under this apple tree all those years ago.”
How truly miserable.
You had tried your best to deter him, and yet here he was, confessing such reckless feelings. That soft demeanor of his was an excellent guise for his stubbornness.
“That cannot be, Jeongin,” you told him. “How could it be that you love me?”
He smiled, and it made little stars twinkle in his fox-like eyes. “I knew you would doubt me so, but I swear it, Y/n. I swear it on every star in the sky, on every god that would hear me.”
“How can you swear on the stars when you cannot see them all?” you shook your head, which elicited a musical chuckle from him.
“Your wits have always bested mine. But I am serious, and I don’t think I was ever this serious about anything else.”
“Still…” you sighed, “I’m afraid father would not approve.”
A weak excuse that did so little to scratch his will. He only declared, “Then I will earn his approval.”
You knew that it would be an easy feat for him. He might have only been a painter’s apprentice, but he was beloved by all in your village. Principled, kind, diligent. He was a good man. Your father’s approval would even precede his question.
It was pointless, all of it.
Whether or not he gained the approval he sought, your time was limited. What was left was not worth his efforts or his hopes. His so-called love was only a detriment to himself.
You did not want it. You did not want to hurt him.
But you could not tell him that. You could never.
Instead, you offered him a small smile, hating, with every fiber of your being, the happiness that illuminated his face right then. “I shall wait, then.”
Your smile was a cruelty and so were your deceptive words. With your ever-growing guilt, you could only wonder if those words would haunt him in a future that was too near.
• • •
The familiar sensation of silken sheets flooded your mind as you were roused from a slumber you did not recall falling into.
It was quiet.
You turned your head to the side, weary gaze settling on the man sitting near your bedside. Your movement was immediately noticed by him, and his head snapped up from the papers he was reading through.
An exhale of the purest relief.
“You’re awake.”
Wordlessly, you tried to push yourself to sit, and Minho stood to help you, a tender hand at your back while the other clasped yours gingerly. Someone had changed you into sleeping robes, you noticed. It most likely was your handmaidens.
You also noted the dryness of your throat, as though you had gone an entire day without a sip of water.
Perhaps reading your mind, Minho carefully filled a glass of water from the pitcher on your nightstand and handed it to you. “Here, have some water.”
“Thank you,” you murmured as you accepted the glass. Something was wrong. You should not have been sleeping in your bedchambers at this hour.
What happened to you?
Memories of visiting the temporary school washed over you like an icy wave. You were talking with the children, talking with the teachers, talking with your guards. Talking with a phantom from your past.
You gasped, choking on the bit of water that was in your mouth and making Minho panic at your side.
That was right.
You met Jeongin again. In another lifetime.
“How—How long was I asleep?” you asked through your coughs, to which Minho furrowed his eyebrows, deeply concerned. “Three hours. Are you all right? I should send for the physician.”
Three hours? Your coughing fit was beginning to die down and you shook your head. “No, there is no need. I’m all right.”
“Fainting for any reason is not ‘all right’,” he pointed.
“I’m fine,” you insisted, bringing a hand to massage your temple. “I simply…saw a ghost.”
There was a beat of silence, and then Minho breathed in more concern, “Are you seeing hallucinations, Y/n?”
The seriousness that overtook him was amusing in its ridiculousness. You could only shoot him an incredulous look. “It’s nothing of the sort.”
“Then what happened out there?”
“There was…a man.”
“Yes, he has just been released after being questioned by the knights,” Minho shared, sitting back on the chair that was placed by your bedside. His voice seemed to take on a venomous tone when he inquired, “Did he do something to you?”
You quickly shook your head. “No. He was only asking for help. He was telling me…about the murder of his beloved. He was seeking justice for her…”
“I see,” Minho hummed. “The story must have distressed you.”
“It…had.”
For some reason, you were struggling to find your words.
Guilt was the worst emotion of them all. It gnawed at your soul and haunted you endlessly, ready to sink its blameful teeth into your conscience the moment you let your guard down. And if there was something you never failed to carry through your lifetimes, it was guilt.
The insatiable monster of guilt.
You debated telling Minho. After all, you had granted Jeongin an audience. It was only fair that you relayed his pleas to the heir of the land. He would know what to do.
Perhaps then this soul-crushing feeling would cease.
A half-truth would suffice.
You drew in a shaky breath. “The only proof I have of this is my own word.”
Minho perked up, curious, and you continued, gripping the glass of water with both hands like it were a lifeline, “But you must believe me. You must give me your word, Lord Minho.”
“You have my word,” he did not hesitate, solemn as he promised. “You can tell me.”
When had he become so trusting? You did not ponder over it for too long lest you lost the meager courage you had. Your heartbeat seemed to accelerate with each word you spoke. “I know who is responsible for the murder the man spoke of.”
Another terribly unstable breath.
“There is a ritual—there is a ritual that has been performed by the royal family for centuries.”
You stopped to gauge Minho’s reaction. You knew that he would greatly benefit from any information he could use against the Rowonnese royals, but the story you were about to divulge was one without any feasible proof.
Your being there was the only proof, but you were not planning on exposing your curse to him any time soon.
To your surprise, or maybe it was to your relief, he was showing no signs of skepticism. Instead, Minho wore the expression he always had when you discussed new information with him. Thoughtful. Businesslike.
It was as though he were nudging you forward.
“Every two decades, a young lady, who…has certain qualities, must be sacrificed. I-It is a superstition of some sort. They believe that it must be done to maintain the throne.”
You omitted the part about the Renocault Order and the curse that made them chase you every lifetime. No matter how vehement he had been, you knew that those were details Minho would not believe.
You sighed, fumbling with your words, “I-I know this because he told me. The Crown Prince…I mean. That girl…she was killed twenty years ago at the hands of the former King. I have no evidence but I am sure that if we were to investigate, the truth would come to light.
“I know this—I was told this because—” your voice became a pebble lodged in your throat. You were unable to say more.
These were half-truths, yet you still felt so vulnerable, images of harrowing rejection crossing your mind. You could not tell him more. You could not risk it.
There was sudden warmth over your wrists, drawing you out of your all-consuming thoughts. Minho’s hand was soothingly placed over yours, and his voice was so kind beside you, “That’s enough. You don’t have to say more. I believe you.”
You snapped your head up to stare at him, almost gaping. “Do you truly? But I—”
“How could I not when this had clearly been so difficult on you?” he tilted his head to the side, and you chose to ignore the semblance of affection lying beneath his gaze. “We’ll investigate this ritual you speak of. You needn’t worry.”
Well, then. This was the most you could do for Jeongin.
You hoped that he would soon forgo his grief, for you did not deserve it. The ‘you’ that he had known was dead, and you did not wish to upturn the dirt of her buried past. He, too, was a fragment of that dead past. A specter of another life, bringing forth memories you preferred not to relive.
Your guilt and your anguish were too overwhelming, accumulating over lifetimes. There was too much you were sorry for. Too many people you had wronged by your passing. If only you had not been part of their lives, then you could have left without leaving a trace.
As you ought to do.
After all, those who were destined to die had no right to interfere with the affairs of those fated to live.
Your response was short, for you did not have the will to discuss this topic any longer. “Thank you.”
You busied yourself with your thoughts, sipping water from your glass slowly. So, you had fainted and been asleep for three hours since. The sun must have already set, then. You had to start preparing for tomorrow’s meetings—
Wait.
“Shouldn’t you be on your way to meet Viscount Atlasse?” wide-eyed, you questioned Minho, who had returned to his papers.
He did not look up when he nonchalantly answered, “I postponed our departure until further notice.”
“Why?” you blinked, dumbfounded for this was a meeting of high importance that had been weeks in planning. Fickleness was not particularly one of Minho’s traits. At that, he raised a surprised brow, a mirror to your bewilderment. “You, of course. How could I leave after receiving news of your sudden fainting?”
Oh.
“Still…” you diverted your gaze. He really had taken ‘becoming better’ seriously. “You should go. I’m all right.”
A shrug. “I’m sure the Viscount will understand.”
You did not like this turn of events. Abandoning his commitments like this would only do his reputation needless harm. You were sure that he knew that too, but he did not seem to care.
“I appreciate it. I truly do,” you started, trying to find the right words, “But I’m fine now, so you should depart soon. You would not want the Viscount to feel unimportant, would you?”
He scoffed in amusement. “I can’t honestly say that he ranks high in my list of priorities.”
“I’m sorry to say, but your personal priorities are of no concern. It is your reputation you must look after,” you told him with furrowed brows, which made him laugh. A short, light sound. “Always so pragmatic, aren’t you?”
“Fine,” he stood with a sigh and reached for your hand. You let him take it, watching as he pressed a chaste kiss against your knuckles. “I shall leave later tonight, as you wish.”
Gently releasing your hand, Minho stepped back and turned toward the door. With the ghost of a smile on his lips, he added, “I will call for the physician to check on you. Please rest well.”
“I will. Thank you.”
The door closed behind him with a faint click, and you exhaled, long and uneasy.
Today’s encounter and the memories that visited you in your unconsciousness were like an unpleasant omen. You needed to keep Minho at a distance for your remaining time here, lest that budding affection haunt him in the future.
•Scene 9•
When did it all start?
Minho could not pinpoint a specific moment in the past ten months. When did his suspicion turn into curiosity, and then concern?
When did all that become something more?
He did not think too much of it on the night he accepted your proposal, swathed in black and intent on killing. This deal was simply a more favorable arrangement. It furthered both his family’s political goals and his own, without bloodshed. In fact, this marriage had tied the neutral fief of Lurmuse to Valorieve’s faction by relation, thus securing their vast influence.
Your motives had been unclear at first, but he eventually gleaned a truth about the matter. The Crown Prince was a dangerous man, and you were trying to escape him. The journey to reaching that conclusion was arduous and confusing, and he still had many questions about it, but he was content with the assurance he had obtained.
Perhaps the source of it all was the air of mystery that you seemed to wear around you like a magnificent cape. What began as a means of investigating you soon morphed into genuine curiosity. Minho found himself wanting to know what you were so desperately trying to hide beneath that mysterious cape. He wanted to learn what it was that made you smile and frown, prod your precious mind to know what thoughts lived there.
In a way, you were like a breath of fresh air. Someone so different, so unexpected. You were blunt, yet polite. Forthcoming, yet reserved. Aloof, yet so kind and considerate to everyone around you. A peculiar combination, but then again, no one person’s character was ever so simple.
Sometimes, he felt as though the words that left your lips were born of the wisdom of countless years. You never said more than was necessary, each word a delicate and careful choice. Each utterance exactly what needed to be heard.
It was a pleasant change.
At first, it was protectiveness that he felt toward you, one that was the sole product of his pride. You had become one of his people, an attack on you was an attack on him. He could not let any soul on this earth disrespect him as such.
But that changed when he came to acknowledge the person you were as more than a business partner. Ever since he made that promise after the festival and confronted his conflicting emotions, he began to cherish you as an equal and a trustworthy aide.
Long had Minho felt alone in the world. His burdens as the heir of Valorieve were many, and he shouldered them with nary a complaint. This was the life he was born for, after all. But sometimes, he found himself a lone warrior in a deserted field, and that deeper solitude wore him out. His brothers were born for different roles, and he was sure that the people who would enter his life would be like that too.
To those who did not fear him, he would remain an untouchable image of nobility. A shallow imitation of the intricate person he truly was.
But then you slipped into his life like a spontaneous wind, upturning a few leaves and settling in nicely. You did not cower before his blade, nor swoon at his words. It was that same stone-carved picture of nobility—like a reflection of himself.
You seemed to think like he did. You seemed to truly acknowledge him. You did not turn a blind eye to the cold and cruel, and likewise, you did not glorify his noble side. Around you, Minho had grown comfortable to be himself, speak his mind, and know that you would not misperceive him. Know that he did not have to don a façade.
So abruptly, he found himself a lone warrior no longer.
These precious feelings became something he never wanted to lose, locked in his heart, hidden away from an unfriendly world. Feelings he wished to whisper to you one day like a secret shared only between the two of you.
Minho’s eyes spotted you easily from where he now stood conversing with a small group of viscounts. There was a smile on your lips, small, but it was one he had learned was genuine, while listening to what Lady Gaele was saying. He wished to join you, hear what it was that amused you so, but he could already hear your chastising in his head. That would be improper. Many guests here are clambering to speak to you as is.
He willed his eyes to return to the men prattling around him, wearing his polite smile with such fluid ease.  
It was all right. There was no need for haste.
He had the entirety of his lifetime to make you return his gaze.
•Scene 10•
“My most sincere apologies, but the King is unable to see you at this time.”
Felix was not surprised, for it was just as Minho predicted would happen. The royal butler would not let him meet the King.
They were standing before the doors to the King’s chambers, a group of Valorieve’s knights with him in their midst. Their goal was simple—ascertain the state of the bedridden King.
“I came here with the authority of His Excellency, the Count of Valorieve,” Felix announced with scorn in his deep voice. “You would stand in my way?”
The old butler only bowed, his words coming out smooth, “I am afraid those are the orders of His Highness, the Crown Prince, Lord Valorieve.”
Felix wanted to roll his eyes. Of course the Crown Prince had a hand in this. But there was no need for worry. He was prepared.
“Let me meet His Highness, then.”
“That would be difficult, Lord Valorieve. His Highness is presently away on business.”
What?
This was not what his intelligence had reported. The Crown Prince should have been in the castle, managing affairs in his father’s incapacitation. Unease settled deep into Felix’s heart. Something felt awfully wrong. He would have to report this back to Minho as soon as possible.
Why would the Prince leave the castle so suddenly?
Still, Felix was careful not to show his surprise as he reached into his embellished overcoat, sighing, “You leave me no choice, then.”
He pulled out a small scroll of golden paper which his father had signed and given to him before his departure from Valorieve. With a flourish, he revealed the few sentences of elegant scripture and the elaborate stamp that were contained in the scroll.
“I carry with me the Lion Permit, personally signed by His Excellency,” he declared, turning the paper from side to side for all to witness before raising his brows at the stubborn butler. “You know what this means, I presume? You must grant the carrier of this permit audience with His Majesty as per the sacred agreement signed between our fiefdoms at the founding of this kingdom.”
“Lord Valorieve…must you employ such drastic measures?” the butler scowled, failing to hide his displeasure, and Felix shrugged. “I would not need to had you granted my simple request to see His Majesty.”
A hissing chorus rose around them as the royal guards unsheathed their swords and pointed them in his direction. Their sudden hostility was met with the like from Felix’s own knights, who drew their swords unflinchingly, tightening their formation like a protective barrier.
The young Lord wanted to scoff. “You would draw your swords against a count’s son?”
“I must ask you to please leave, Lord Valorieve,” the butler said, grim-faced and defiant.
Oh, but Felix could not do that.
This was the final play of their plan, and Minho had given him the honor of revealing the truth about the bedridden King to the entirety of the kingdom. He was not one to cower in the face of a butler and a few royal guards.
“And with what authority do you dismiss the Lion Permit? Do you insinuate that the House of Rowonne would disregard an agreement that has stood for four centuries?” warnings disguised as questions. Felix was prepared to fight his way through if the need arose.
There was a beat of silence, and he tucked the permit back into his overcoat. It seemed that he would have to fight his way through, indeed.
The butler glanced at the royal guards, the wordless exchange like a cue for them to close in as he turned away.
The chaos that ensued was a blur.
Felix’s sword was drawn like a flash of lightning as he lunged forward, his knights following. Steel screeched against steel, shouts rising in the air while they fought, brilliant blue in a swarm of red.
Felix weaved his way through them with ease, his blade swinging unceasingly in a show of deadly skill. He slashed and jabbed and kicked, and his knights fought in pace with him, clearing the path and shielding him like an impenetrable wall.
With little difficulty, they reached the doors to the King’s chambers and rammed them open as more royal guards joined the fray. Felix ran through the grandiose rooms, heading straight for the bedroom where the supposed bedridden King was resting in disregard for the guards chasing him.
“Halt!” he heard someone shout, but he cared not to oblige, pushing the door to the intended room open and striding in.
It felt as though the room had not seen life in many, many months. The air was stiff and old, permeated by the smell of dust and age. Layers of the former coated the marbled floor and the antique furniture, a clear sign that no one had used this place in a long time.
In the center of the room the bed was sprawled, wide, extravagant, and utterly empty.
A laugh bubbled up Felix’s chest as he spun around to face the stunned crowd that had spilled in after him. His blue cape billowed around him triumphantly when he shouted, “Where is your king?”
No soul could answer him, for they were all standing witness to a harrowing, inexplicable truth. The King was nowhere to be found.
A truth that would be hidden no longer.
Felix sheathed his blade, his work complete, when a figure materialized out of the dark corners of the room. Their voice was like the scratch of nails on stone. “What a shocking discovery. You all must be proud.”
His grip flew to the hilt of his sword immediately, and Felix demanded with a growl, “Reveal yourself!”
His instincts never failed him. There should have been no one in the King’s rooms, so who was this suspicious person?
“It is unfortunate,” they drawled, stepping out of the shadows so calmly as though there was nothing odd about their presence. A terrible chill trailed down Felix’s spine, and he unsheathed his sword with sudden urgency.
The figure that had emerged was draped in a red cloak the dark shade of blood, their ancient hands exhibiting those cryptic circular markings he had seen only once before.
“For this discovery will stay here with your corpses.”
It was a single heartbeat of total stillness, and the cloaked figure lunged with inhuman speed, aiming straight for a discomposed Felix.
•Scene 11•
It was nearly time.
The plan that you had spent your childhood perfecting, with the accumulation of many lifetimes’ lessons as your guide, was finally reaching its climax. Tomorrow, the curtains would rise, and all your players would come together for the final act.
This was what you had waited for so patiently.
The end to your endless woes.
Why was it, then, that your heart felt heavy?
Everything had been going smoothly. You had all your pieces where you needed them to be. You thought that you had treated every prospect with the utmost fairness. You had been a dutiful daughter to your parents, and an honest heir to Lurmuse. Kind to your allies and acquaintances and helpers. Helpful to your partner and his people. You were sure that you had done enough to pass easily and pleasantly through their lives without letting them into yours.
Because that was not where they belonged—characters from a world that you had long been estranged from.
There had been times when you were confused by their kindness, but your mind was soon cleared of the fog. This was how things ought to be. How they were always going to end. You understood that. You internalized that truth.
You had done your best.
Right?
Right?
So lost in your own thoughts, you did not think to knock on the shut door of your bedchambers before barging in. The same grim thoughts that distracted you so blinked out of existence at the sight that greeted your eyes.
Minho stood near his side of the bed, mild surprise drawn over his handsome features. It seemed that he was dressing for the night, and you had interrupted him. A billowing silk shirt was half draped over his shoulders, revealing smooth skin defined by muscle, an old scar that ran messily across one shoulder blade, and—oh no.
You were staring.
A gasp.
“Pardon me!” you spun away so quickly, shutting the door behind you with an awkward cough. “Please clothe yourself.”
There was a sudden and overwhelming desire in you to simply evaporate and evade the situation you had placed yourself in. You strode away from the door, aimlessly pacing around the empty sitting room as you tried and failed to regain your composure.
How embarrassing, you could only chastise yourself. How could you forget to knock before entering?
You did not bother to gauge the time that had passed before the door opened with a soft click, followed by Minho’s seemingly amused voice, “You may come in, Y/n.”
“Ah— R-Right,” you sputtered, your embarrassment worsening infinitely when you stepped into the room. You had forgotten your initial purpose of going there in the first place.
Minho seemed unbothered, fixing his cuffs as he sat on the edge of the bed. Nevertheless, your conscience did not allow you to overlook the mishap.
“That was improper of me. I’m sorry.” you cleared your throat, to which Minho raised a brow, surprised. “Oh? It’s quite all right.”
You could not bring yourself to say more, turning toward your dresser and busying yourself with searching your drawers. That was right. You had wanted to grab your hairbrush and essential oils to prepare for the night.
“You know… I don’t mind.”
Minho’s unexpected words cut through the awkwardness of your silence, and you stilled, looking back at him.
“What?”
With his back to you, Minho titled his head enough to meet your curious gaze, elaborating, “You looking at me. I don’t find any cause for apology there, Y/n.”
“Don’t be foolish,” you quickly retorted. Somehow, your hands refused to resume their movement. “Of course there is.”
There was a sigh, not the frustrated kind, and a whisper of silk.
“That’s not what I mean.”
A chill settled into your heart like a buried seedling, ready to sprout its dreadful leaves at any moment. The atmosphere in your bedchambers was suddenly tense and oddly familiar.
A feeling that was reminiscent of past lifetimes.
“I mean to say that I wouldn’t mind it if were you,” Minho confessed softly, and you refused to turn and face him. That ominous chill stretched its thorny branches down your spine and through your body, all the way to the tips of your toes.
Though you stood still, your heart was beating as if it were physically strained. Your mind was blanking out.
This could not be happening.  
“I admit, there is much about you that I am yet to understand, but…” you knew the tone he was speaking with like an ancient adversary. Vulnerable and unsure yet gentle and determined. You could never defeat it.
No. This could not be happening.
Everything had been just fine. You did not need this, nor did he. You did not want to hear another word of confession fall from his lips.
“Despite that, Y/n, I think that I—”
“Stop this.”
So coldly, so cruelly, you cut him off, each word you uttered like the hurling of a dagger. “I will hear none of it.”
“What—”
“Lord Minho,” you snapped, trying to maintain your panic. You did not want to see the hurt that had surely soured his expression, though, you could easily envision it in your mind. It was an expression familiar to you, after all. So familiar.
He could not go on spewing those senseless, imagined feelings of his and if hurting him was the solution, then you would do it. Whatever the means—you had to stop this.
In the suffocating silence, you twisted your metaphorical knife one last time. “I don’t wish to see you right now. Leave.”
It was unbearable. A cord of tension that only wounded tighter and tighter as the seconds passed yet refused to snap. Even when Minho finally muttered, “I see. Goodnight.”
You heard him move around the room, and then you heard the door’s quiet click as it shut behind him. No more words were spoken. No more mistaken confessions.
You did not notice the trembling of your hands until he left, and you found yourself crumbling to the floor.
How could this have happened? After everything you had done. All of your planning and care. Everything had been going well, and now it seemed like your world was falling apart before your very eyes.
As though the heaviness in your heart was not enough, now you had dread to accompany it.
How could this have happened, and only a day away from the fated night?
☙ The Final Act.
•Scene 1•
The sleep that you had managed to get that night was a bare wink.
After your panic had ceased, you realized just how reckless your actions had been. Fighting with Minho was not the move to make, not if you wanted your plan to proceed smoothly.
Now that it had come to this, you should have prioritized your success over the possible aftermath. That was what the rational part of your brain suggested.
But instead, you had acted out of guilt. Fear for him. Deep down, you did not want Minho to be hurt like Jeongin had been. It was the same for everyone you had met in this lifetime, but Minho was slightly different. Almost special.
He was your beacon of light, after all. His brilliance was a treasure you wished to never be lost.
Regardless, you had to make amends somehow. Tonight was the most important night of your life, and it had to pass exactly as you envisioned. That demanded Minho’s cooperation.
You took in your reflection in the tall mirror blankly. The dress your handmaidens had fitted you in was a magnificent puff of a very dark blue. A twisting embroidery of flowers adorned the neckline and dotted the sheer sleeves, which were snug around your arms. Emeralds encrusted your ears, paired with the large gem resting against the base of your neck and the intricate accessory crowning your head. They had taken special care to prepare you for tonight’s banquet, for it was in celebration of your birthday.
It was a party that would last until midnight on the eve of your birthday, as was the tradition in your kingdom. It worked perfectly with your plans. The Crown Prince would not dare attack in the midst of all the attendees.
The gown you were wearing was meant to make you feel special on this night, but instead, it felt like you were dressed for battle. The soft knock that sounded on the door just then was the battle drum, signaling the beginning of your fateful fight.
“Come in,” you answered, almost sure of who stood behind that door. Your chance to make amends was here.
When Minho stepped in, a hush settled among your previously buzzing handmaidens. The tension between the two of you was not missed on them, it seemed. Unsurprisingly, for as formal as the two of you might have been, you had always been amicable.
This was a first.
“I’ve come to escort you. Are you ready?” his question sounded emotionless, which made you turn and smile kindly at your handmaidens. “Thank you all. You are dismissed.”
Released from the awkward atmosphere, they scurried out of the room, and you were left to face Minho alone.
His attire for the evening seemed to match yours. A sharp suit of dark blue, lacking his usual shoulder cape, with an embroidery of miniature flowers sewn into the cuffs and lapels. The emerald on his necktie was like a mirror to the one on your neck, glittering and precious.
Dressed like this, the two of you looked like the ideal noble couple, but the unresolved tensions from last night stood between you like a forbidding wall. A barrier that you had constructed yourself, yet it was one that you had to demolish by your own hands.
“Lord Minho,” you began with a deep inhale, drawing his dejected attention with the formality of your words. It may have been close to a year since the two of you married, but this verbal distance was something you needed to maintain on your behalf. Like a constant reminder. Though, it was not unprecedented for noble couples to address one another with their titles.
“I apologize for my unseemly outburst last night. I…do hope you would find it in your heart to forgive me,” you said. “It saddens me to celebrate tonight with such unsavory tension between us.”
Your words were true, and you meant them from the deepest crevices of your heart, even though they played perfectly into your plans. You realized that you did not like the idea of ending things on a bitter note and hurting Minho, despite thinking you were content with the notion beforehand.  
With a faint shake of his head, Minho’s shoulders dropped, his response surprising, “No, it is I who should be apologizing to you.
“I realize that I might have sprung my feelings on you at an inappropriate time. Today is the day you had been dreading all along, after all. I should have been more considerate of that fact.”
“N-No really…” there it was again. You never knew how to respond to him when he spoke like this. Magnanimous understanding, a kindness that was never blameful, never shallow. Even now, on a night when you knew so well you could no longer relish in these feelings, your heart warmed.
Who could have thought that the cruel and calculating man you had chosen to be your aide was capable of such sensitivity? You were in the wrong too and yet—
“I still should not have been so harsh,” you managed, your voice small after all your earlier bravado seemed to betray you. You had no qualms about apologizing to someone before, when had it become such an awkward feat?
“Perhaps the blame falls on us both,” Minho conceded, a light small finding home on his lips before he held his hand out like a peace offering. “Let us agree to forgive one another. I, too, would hate for your party to pass like this.”
You took his hand without a moment’s hesitation, mimicking his smile. “I agree, let us do that.”
And so, the tension that was wound so tightly around you was eased and the two of you began to make your way toward the banquet hall.
“I stationed the guards as we have discussed previously,” Minho told you as you walked with him through the grand hallways of the palace. “No soul will be able to enter or leave without our knowledge, and should there be intruders, we would be alerted immediately.”
You hummed in acknowledgment, carefully taking in the information. This banquet was no mere celebration. It was your shield from the Crown Prince. As long as you remained amidst the guests, protected by the guarded walls of the palace, you would be safe. Once the clock struck midnight, he would pose no danger to you anymore. And then…
“Are you sure he’ll show?” Minho’s tone was tense and wrought with concern when he asked, and you shrugged. You knew the Prince enough to know he would not take his defeat lying down.
“He will try, at the very least.”
Minho was silent for a moment before muttering, “He should be in Rowonne as of now…”
Right. Your intelligence networks last reported that the Prince was still in his castle, tending after his supposedly ill father. No movement was detected from him, yet.
You found his quietness to be highly suspicious.
Though, you knew that Minho’s worry was not only caused by the royal’s uncertain whereabouts. Word was yet to reach you from Felix, who had left with a delegation from Valorieve to demand an audience with the King some three weeks ago.
By now, he should have been on the road back to his homeland, carrying with him news of the King’s death.
Instead, you had heard nothing from him since his arrival in Rowonne.
The lack of correspondence must be plaguing Minho’s mind, you determined. This was a period of importance for his own plans, and his brother’s life may as well be in terrible danger.
“Don’t worry,” you could only offer weak reassurance. “I’m sure that Lord Felix is safe, and that you’ll hear from him soon enough. And…we’ve prepared well for tonight, so it will hopefully pass without trouble.”
“You’re right. He is not a helpless boy,” Minho sighed, though his words seemed to convince him very little. He shifted his gaze to settle on you, grave in its seriousness. “As for the banquet, I think it best if you remained by my side for its duration.”
“Of course.” you looked away, feeling slightly embarrassed by the earnestness in his tone. You had intended to stick to him throughout the banquet anyway. “I was not planning on doing otherwise.”
Before you realized it, the two of you reached the grand doors of the banquet hall. A couple of guards, who stood vigilant by the entrance, pushed the doors open for the two of you, and you heard the head butler on the other side declare your names to the hall of attendees.
“Right. Before we go in...” Minho paused and turned his head toward you. There was a twinkle in his cunning eyes, playful yet every bit sincere when he remarked, “You look beautiful, Y/n.”
Without sparing you a beat to process his words, he stepped into the dazzling lights of the banquet hall. You could only trail after him, speechless at the start of the most important night of your life.
• • •
You could taste sorrow in every sip of your wine. Has the drink always been so bitter or was this a new concoction specially made for your fateful banquet?
Everywhere you looked you saw the faces of family and friends. Kind, joyful faces that looked upon you with love and pride, gentle gazes not at all aware of the rampant discord in your heart.
It was a crushing sense of melancholy. A ruthless blade that seemed to cut more of your composure as the night passed. Every person in that banquet hall and everything in it was a stark reminder of what was to come—what you were to lose.
A hurtful notion, it wriggled deep and deeper into your mind like an unwelcome guest with every faux smile and empty remark you mustered.
You had thought that lifetimes of losing the same things would have prepared you better for this. Perhaps desensitized you to the pain of an impending farewell. Foolishly, you had survived the day thinking you could make it through the night without this terrible pain.
But it was always there.
Every lifetime.
When the critical hour inched closer, every emotion you had long buried arose, benevolent like a tide in a dark night’s ocean. Fear, unease, and worst of all, grief so vast you could only cower before it.
Tonight was no exception.
The tenth hour chimed, and it became almost difficult to breathe. Such a suffocating sentiment. Had you not boasted better than this?
You gave Minho’s sleeve a furtive tug, and when he leaned ever so slightly to your side, you muttered a question into your glass, “Could we move to the gardens?”
Perhaps noticing your silent distress, Minho’s whispered agreement came swiftly, “Of course.”
He turned casually to regard the nobles around you, and a charming smile quirked his lips as he brought up the suggestion to them, “My friends and honored guests, would you care to join us under the light of the stars for a change of scenery? The gardens were earlier prepared for us to enjoy.”
He needed not charm them so, for they had always been eager to take his suggestions, happy to crowd him wherever he went. When the murmurs of approval rose among them, you dared to glance up at Minho and the ever-glowing halo that surrounded him.
Oh, he was the worst reminder of them all.
A person you had deliberately chosen after years of meticulous planning, he had unknowingly barged into your heart one day and claimed part of it for himself. And you were almost helpless in the face of his sudden conquest. No matter how many times you attempted to drive him out, he remained stubbornly there, until you had raised your white flags in surrender.
You let this uncanny affection linger and grow as you tried to pay it no mind. As though it were not an attachment born of your heart’s truest hopes and deepest wishes.
Someone—anyone who could save you.
A star so glorious it could diminish the night.
How heavy a shame it was that you would have to lose sight of that star very soon.
You were at the forefront of the crowd of guests streaming into the palace gardens, all easy smiles and flattering words, when a breeze so gentle in its coldness caressed your cheeks, welcoming you outside.
You filled your chest with the crisp night air and willed yourself to forget, bade your heart to quieten. You had no taste for melancholy tonight. As the faces around you changed and you exchanged pleasantries with more guests, you forced yourself to accept that fact.
For the plan’s sake, you could not afford more than anxiety to keep your thoughts busy.
“Lady Valorieve,” a familiar voice called out, and you turned in its direction, spotting your friend approaching with a lovely smile on her tinted lips.
“Lady Geale,” you mirrored her to the best of your ability, trying to hide your agitation behind the sincerity you truly did hold toward her, “I had been awaiting your company. Please, join us—!”
There was a snap of a bow and a scream of air. Then, there was burning pain.
Your thoughts were thrown into upheaval as were your surroundings. You could hear the shouting of your guests intermingled with that of your guards. Glass shattering. Ears ringing.
A hand clasped your shoulder roughly and brought you into an embrace as though to shield you. “Y/n! Are you all right? Gods—you’re bleeding!”
You could make out Minho’s frantic words in the midst of it all and you tried to right yourself against him. It was merely a scratch, you did not need to cushion your head against his chest for it. “I’m fine. It missed me.”
Miraculously so.
The arrow that shot at you came from somewhere deep within the garden’s greenery and was a hair’s breadth away from impaling your shoulder. It seemed that only a miracle found it instead buried in one of the rose bushes circling the clearing. Fortunately, it collected no other victims as it made its way there.
“Still, you must be tended to immediately,” Minho argued, gaze roaming everywhere, taking in the movements of all his guards and guests. Gone was the merry host of a few moments ago. Now, a grave seriousness had settled between his dark brows and voided his voice of any humor when he added, “It’s too dangerous for you to remain here. We must return to the palace.”
It was indeed dangerous. That arrow could not have been a mistake and it would not have been difficult for the Renocault Order to infiltrate the palace grounds. The realization thumped inside your heart wildly—your enemies were here.
Minho began moving, his strides long and purposeful, and you had no choice but to follow. He held you as if he would be your shelter and shield under a hail of arrows, not once bothered by the smear of your blood on his priceless suit.
From the corner of your eye, you saw a flurry of guards run into the depths of the garden, chasing the culprit, furtive flickers of silver armor against the light of their blazing torches. Their success was uncertain, unlikely, even. Your would-be assassin had probably escaped by now, set on a fresh plan to get to you, and for all your bolstered defenses, you knew that they would eventually find you.
It was a certainty you felt in your chest, as sure and true as the breath puffing out of it.
When you and Minho made it back into the banquet hall, Ryujin materialized before you, a slight expression of concern on her stoic countenance. “My lady, what—”
“Her ladyship has been injured,” Minho interjected hastily, not sparing a breath before giving his orders, “You are to take her away and tend to her wound. The knights will protect you.”
Understanding dawned on her and she squared her shoulders, furrowing her brows when she said, “Please follow me, then, my lady.”
“Go,” Minho murmured as he loosened his protective hold on you. “I will be with you shortly.”
He was trying to maintain his calm, but you could see the agitation so softly twitching in his jaw. This was not an unexpected turn of events. You had presented the possibility of a remote attack during the many meetings you held in preparation for tonight. However, it was a possibility you deemed outrageous. It was far too risky for the Crown Prince. For him to pull such an audacious attack meant only that he was more than simply desperate. He was far gone.
The Prince had likely lost his wits.
Surely, they could not have predicted that you would step out in the open during the banquet. It must be then that their initial plan was to shatter the windows of the banquet hall and shoot indiscriminately, attacking your guests alongside yourself. If so, how long had they been camping out there, slipping under the nose of the palace guard?
Minho seemed to have arrived at the same grim conclusions. Your safety was not the only one under threat anymore. Every soul in this hall was.
And it fell upon his shoulders to end this chaos before it fully ensued.
With a last glance of farewell, you parted with Minho and fell in hurried step behind Ryujin. The graze from the arrow stung on your shoulder, exposed to the elements, but you could not feel it over the numbness that engulfed your mind.
It was happening. It was finally happening.
This was the hour you had anticipated with your heart lodged in your throat. You were unsure if you were thankful for its arrival, or if you missed the ignorance of a mere minutes ago, when all you could do was wait and imagine all the ways this could unfold. All the ways your plan could go awry.
Your guards joined you once you left the hall, led by an unquestioning Seungmin. He was briefed on tonight’s special protocol, but it seemed that the commotion inside had not reached them yet, contained by the extravagant walls of the banquet hall. You supposed you were thankful for that. The peace made it easier to spot any intruders.
You reached your destination without trouble and slipped into your guarded chambers, leaving Seungmin and his squad to join the rest of the knights at your door. Ryujin ushered you to rest on one of the plump couches in your sitting room, and it took only a few moments of patience until a physician entered your chamber, carrying with him a trusty medical kit.
Your wound was a little deeper than a scratch, but harmless, nonetheless. Whoever made the shot must have been overly hasty to miss the target so terribly, you thought, grimacing lightly as your injury was disinfected. You supposed you should be thankful for their incompetence.
After your shoulder was bandaged, the physician left, and Ryujin turned to the matter of your ruined dress. As she rummaged through your dressing room, you found yourself wandering in the dark maze of your thoughts.
It was quiet. And it unsettled you.
That attack was sudden and it was followed by silence. Was the Crown Prince acting alone? Who was your foe for tonight and where was his army?
Being separated from Minho seemed to bother you as well. Did he not declare that he would be with you shortly? Where was he now? Did he manage to apprehend the assassin, or did harm befall him while you escaped?
It was quiet. And it plagued your mind with questions.
“My lady.” Ryujin stepped out of the dressing room, announcing, “I have selected a few dresses for you to look at.”
“Thank you,” you sighed. Perhaps busying yourself with a trivial task such as this would ease your distress until your husband arrived.
But when you stood up to make your way to the dressing room, something crashed through the doors of the balcony, sending shards of glass into the air like a crystalline rain.
Something that was much larger and heavier than an arrow, and infinitely, infinitely worse.
You stared at the face of your darkest nightmares, and he laughed.
“There you are!”
•Scene 2•
You screamed, and it felt like the sound ripped your lungs apart.
“Guards!”
Stumbling, falling, you barely evaded the head of an axe falling down on you like a hammer as you crawled, tangled in your own skirts.
The heavy blade embedded itself into the floor when it missed your skull, shattering the marble, and its wielder dislodged it with ease. Eyes like fire, empty and ablaze, he regarded you like one would a measly, pesky roach.
The man who encroached on your safety was not the same Crown Prince you had known for fifteen years. His clothes were ragged, and so was his appearance. His gaze was hollow, and so were his proud cheeks. He seemed to care not if his face was recognized. Whatever happened to him since your last meeting had visibly taken a toll on him. He had become a man deranged. As though something wild had overtaken his body.
But it was still him. That idle thing inside of you stirred in recognition of the being fatefully intertwined with it. To seek and to be found.
Your knights barged in, and Seungmin’s voice rose in the air like a thunderclap, “Intruder! Protect Her Ladyship!”
At the same moment, Ryujin swooped in beside you, pulling you to your feet and shouting over the clanking of armor, “We must get out of here, my lady!”
But you could hear none of them over the thrashing in your chest, deafening you to all but the Prince’s presence. You were frozen in place when he lunged at you, chained by the memories of twenty other lifetimes, and the deaths that always followed.
At the hands of the Blood of the First. Always by his hand.
To seek and to be found.
He was met with your knights, a formidable shield that overwhelmed him easily with its numbers. They granted you the clearance to escape, and Ryujin snatched it, nearly dragging your limp body toward the door.
“Keep this with you!” she shoved a dagger into your hand as she continued her laboring trek, leaving the knights to their duty behind you. You barely registered her words, focused on the Prince’s cursing and snarling as he tried and failed to break through them.
He was stuck, you noted with near relief.
As long as he stayed there, you could escape. You could hide. Your plan could succeed.
How naïve.
You gasped, and your surroundings suddenly came into sharp focus. Every sound and movement pierced your consciousness as though you had emerged out of dark water.
You turned around and shoved Ryujin with the most strength you could muster, narrowly missing the inked hands that reached for her throat.
The Renocault Order was here.
Materializing out of nothingness, your foe’s army.
“Where are you going, demon?” the red-cloaked mage sneered, and you could almost feel the curse swelling in his ancient hands. Hands which he was stretching out toward you. “You must stay put—”
Your arm moved unthinkingly, swiping the dagger Ryujin gave you at him and backing away. With a wavering voice, you shouted, “Don’t you touch me!”
Curses were rare and extremely dangerous. Being touched by those hands would mean immediate doom for you and your plan.
The Renocault Order was comprised of heretics and dark mages who used these curses at the cost of their own souls. Communicating with otherworldly beings and giving away their mortality as the price for tampering with the forbidden. Hence, curses were only used sparingly and on special occasions.
Tonight was special, indeed.
With the mage blocking your exit, you tried to find another, but everywhere you looked around you, you saw members of the Order in their telltale cloaks. They broke apart your circle of knights, scattered silver among red.
“Do not falter! This enemy does not relent so do not waste your time defending!” you could hear Seungmin command, having gained wisdom from his last encounter with the Order. “They must be killed!”
The small group of knights heeded his word and charged at the mages. Your sitting room was in no way spacious enough for a fight, but they managed, swords and knives flashing.
Meanwhile, Ryujin had recovered from your push and procured a small blade to fight with. She did not look back at you when she urged, “Hide! I’ll deal with him.”
“But—”
He’s dangerous, you wanted to say, but the words disappeared on your tongue when you saw the way she stood up to him. They were all dangerous, but Ryujin and your knights did not cower, did not shrink before their greater adversary.
You could not act foolishly now. Not when they were laying down their lives for your protection.
So, instead, you picked up your skirts and hurled a warning at her, “Do not let him touch you!”
She gave you a smile, the first you had seen from her. It seemed to assure you and say, ‘Do not worry—trust me’.
So, you chose to trust her and all your valiant knights.
The fight that unfolded in your chambers was almost uncontrollable. Mages lurched from one place to another, engaging your guards in brutish brawls, while the knights tried their best to contain the disorder and maintain their formation. Though undoubtedly chaotic, the fight allowed you to move almost unnoticeably while the enemy was distracted.
You sneaked behind them as quickly as you could, making your way toward the bedchambers. You thought that if you could get inside and bar the door, you might be able to buy yourself enough time to form a new plan of escape.
You caught Seungmin’s eyes, and he seemed to understand your intentions immediately, but you also caught another’s less desirable attention.
The Prince turned away from his opponent, as though he had forgotten he was even there and suddenly remembered his purpose, and leaped in your direction, swinging his axe wildly. Seungmin intercepted him in a heartbeat, grunting as he tried to push him back, “My lady, go!”
And you did, quickening your pace into a run as fear grappled for control of your mind. You would not let it. You could not.
The Prince was angry, and as though responding to his anger, the mages grew more aggressive. Shouts of effort and groans of pain became louder as you hastened toward the double doors of your bedchambers. You could not afford to look back at the knights and worry over them.
You trusted them.
You had chosen to trust them, and that trust would have to be enough.
Despite the guards in his way, the Crown Prince managed to remain close by, a mere few steps behind. He did not care who or what he was cutting down with his axe, for he waved it about like it were a harmless fan. It made him an unpredictable, difficult opponent. A deadly whirlwind of blades.
When you reached the doors, you pushed one open without sparing a breath and nearly jumped into the familiar safety of your bedchambers. Whirling around, you met the Prince’s frantic, crazed gaze for only the fraction of a second it took until you gathered all your strength and slammed the door shut in his face.
He had been too close. Had you waited even a beat later, he would have stuck his arm through and forced his way in, and you would have been too weak to stop him.
You heard him shout his frustration outside as you locked the door, and while you took around the moonlit room, pushing the few chairs and settees and piling them against the door, a full fight seemed to unfold behind it. You tried to pay them no mind. Trust, trust, trust—you had chosen trust and you had to stick to it.
Once you barred the door sufficiently enough, you paced around the room, trying to construct a plan from the very few options before you.
The only other exit in this room was through the balcony, and when you looked out its glass doors, you determined that the fall would be too risky. You were not so invincible on this night, after all. That was what made it so special.
The eve of your twenty-first birthday was the only day in which you could be killed, and on this day, your life lay in the hands of the Blood of the First and your own. If you died before the twelfth hour, you would be reborn into another body, another life.
And you always died on this day. That was your curse.
At least that was what you could deduce from your curse after decades of repeating the same pattern of death and rebirth.
Since your usual near-death stunts were out of the question, you discarded the idea of escaping through the balcony. The dagger Ryujin had given you was still in your possession—perhaps you could find a nook and hide in it until help arrived?
You did not have the leisure of contemplating that plan, for a terrible crashing noise boomed in your ears.
The doors. You turned around with a shrill gasp.
The doors were being broken down.
The sound, like the grave strikes of a pendulum, washed a wave of terror over you. It seemed that the Prince was hacking at the wood with his axe, relentlessly, madly, and you could hear your knights trying to stop him without avail.
You had a few minutes at most.
Any semblance of a plan would have to suffice.
With your breath caught in your throat, you ran to your dresser and pushed the heavy piece of furniture with newfound force, perfumes and oils clinking then shattering on the floor. This way you had some sort of shield to duck behind. Your chairs were all stacked up against the door, but perhaps you could use them later, hurl them in his way if need be.
You had to survive.
You had to survive tonight.
You dropped to your knees behind the shifted dresser, gripping your only weapon like a lifeline, and waited. Your heartbeat was one with the falls of the axe, counting each second like it were a curse.
When you glimpsed light peeking through the wood, you knew that your momentary safety was gone. The haven that you had retreated to every night of this tumultuous year was finally breached.
You stopped watching as the hole grew bigger, choosing to duck and ease your erratic breath. Escape was not an option yet. You had to hold out until Minho arrived. He would save you, then, as he had done several times before. As you knew he would.
So just wait, you told yourself. Just wait.
The last crash was followed by an uproar, and you bit your tongue to stifle any noise. From the sound of it, the Prince seemed to struggle very little with the barricade of chairs, landing on the ground with a reckless thud soon enough. A few knights must have followed him through the narrow opening, for you heard them shouting at one another to stop him.
There was a short scuffle between them and the Prince, which was abruptly stopped when you heard Seungmin warn, “Red cloaks!”  
Mages.
They must have joined to keep the knights off the Prince’s back, but you could not discern more from hearing alone. Instead, you strained your eyes to study the shadows on the floor. Muddled and frenzied, you could not tell friend from foe through them.
But you could see one shadow behaving differently, moving closer.
Heavy breathing, and the scraping of metal against marble.
Your gaze was drawn up as if by some otherworldly force—perhaps the fate that found you meeting like this over and over again—and locked eyes with your mad Prince.
Again, his lips stretched in the most wicked of smiles.
“There you are!”
His axe winked in the scarce light, and you rolled out of its range as it fell down in one deadly swoop, halving your precious dresser.
You gathered what you could of your dress and stumbled away, willing your legs into a dash. The knights were occupied with the mages, and there was nowhere to run to but around the vast chamber.
So you ran. You were not foolish enough to believe you could evade the Prince for long. He was faster and bigger than you were. Unlike Ryujin or Seungmin or Minho, you were no fighter, but you thought you could make this chase a little more difficult for him.
You pushed the small tea table and let it crash and roll on the floor, not stopping once to witness the damage it caused. You then scrambled onto the bed, narrowly missing a swing of the axe, and half ran, half jumped across it to land ungracefully on the other side.
This dress was making it difficult to move, even though it was the lightest you could choose.
The Prince caught up to you in a beat, and you felt him grab a fistful of your skirt, pulling you back toward him.
No! The thought boomed in your head so forcefully.
You spun around and slashed his hand with your dagger, freeing yourself with a desperation you had grown all too familiar with. It blinded you, made you unable to hear even your own thoughts. The only thing that mattered was that oppressive urge to survive. It fueled you like oil to a flame.
You ran and crouched and tumbled to the floor when you had to, uncaring what bruises or scratches may have resulted from your actions. All to keep your neck free from the Prince’s blade.
But it seemed that your efforts began to anger him. He shouted when you hefted one of the chairs in the makeshift barricade and used it to block one of his attacks, “Stay still, damn it!”
You did not care, even though it terrified you. He could let his anger consume him all he wanted. He knew nothing of true anger anyway. Your own frustration had been simmering for many, many years in contrast. It was the reason you were trying so hard, fighting so hopelessly.
His fury could never compare to the depth of the torment he and his ancestors had caused you.
You scurried away, continuing your desperate evasion when your trance was shattered by the harsh noise of wood being smashed. Instinctively, you turned your head in the direction of the sound and glimpsed a flood of silver-armored knights against the light.
Though, that was an unwise decision on your behalf.
A jarring laugh came from behind you, and too late did you glimpse the glint of the axe as it rose menacingly in the air.
Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.
You had become paralyzed before him and his smile of cruel victory.
“Goodbye, demon!”
You should move. You had to move. But all you could do was stare, wide-eyed, off-guard.
And in those last moments, in a bout of sudden clarity, a memory emerged in your mind. That entity hidden deep within you seemed to breathe for the first time.
A name forgotten. One you could never recall.
Reval.
• • •
The axe should have fallen.
It should have landed and stolen your breath.
But in that blur of a moment, a body tackled the Prince, driving him to the floor and diverting his aim.
“I told you, haven’t I?”
Over the mayhem, his familiar voice resounded.
“If I see you here again, I will kill you!”
“Lord Lee,” there was a growl in response from the Prince, who pushed himself to his feet. “What uncanny timing you have.”
Your panic, your desperation, it all ceased at the sight of Minho. As though you had not laid eyes upon him in a lifetime, and he was the balm to your every concern.
He had brought with him a retinue of knights who had broken down the door to your chambers and barged in to help their comrades with the mages. Light streamed into the room due to their efforts, and you could see more clearly now the fight that had unfolded around you.
“Y/n.” Minho did not take his eyes off the enemy when he asked, “Can you stand?”
“Y-Yes,” your voice wavered involuntarily, suddenly wrought with so much emotion. What took him so long? “Yes, I can.”
“Good,” he said, pointing his sword to the ground beside him, poised for attack. “Run, then—”
The Prince did not give him the luxury to finish speaking, springing at him as though to catch him by surprise. His attempt was futile, however, for Minho met him with utmost readiness, steel gnashing against wood as he blocked his offense.
You were entranced by their fight. Transfixed by fear or perhaps it was worry that trapped you. An axe and a sword were not the most compatible of weapons, but that conflict did not deter Minho, who pushed the Prince back, demanding, “All this for a rejected proposal?!”
Your heart seemed to drop at his assumption. You had nearly forgotten that in Minho’s eyes, this was a conflict born out of the Prince’s possessiveness. A heartbreak that bubbled over into madness.
At that, the Royal guffawed, mocking, “Proposal? Why ever would I wish to marry a demon?”
You bristled at his remark and he caught it, sneering like a depraved killer. “Oh, what’s this? Have you not told your beloved husband, little demon?”
“Vile bastard,” Minho gritted his teeth. “You’ve lost your mind, haven’t you?”
The Prince ignored him, shouting over to you, “What’s wrong, Y/n? Why won’t you tell him?”
You knew the answer, and so did he.
It was because you were afraid. You were scared of losing your family, your friends, your life, all at the cost of your secret. Because the timeless truth was that they would either shun you for it or die from it.
There was no escaping that miserable fate.
“Don’t answer him, Y/n,” Minho interjected, standing in front of you protectively. His words were not an order, but an assurance that you needed not humor the Prince.
“Tell him, Lady Lurmuse!” the Prince insisted again, “Lest my patience runs dry, tell him!”
“Ignore his insane ramblings—”
The Prince lunged at him, cutting him off as he swiped his axe across the air in a deadly arc. “Listen, heir of Valorieve!”
No, no! Your heart began to hammer in your chest, scream in its chamber of flesh while your voice had utterly faded. He was going to tell him. He was going to tell him everything and still, you could say nothing to stop him.
“Your precious wife is no human at all—she’s cursed!” he laughed as he pressed Minho and found himself pushed back yet again. His words were wreaking havoc on everything you had worked for, destroying it right before your eyes. He knew it. And you knew that he greatly enjoyed it.  
But your mouth was running dry and you could not conjure the words to defend yourself. Anything—you had to say something before Minho turned his back—
A single, halting thought flickered in your mind like a budding flame.
Would he really turn his back on you?
After everything you had experienced with him over the past eleven months. After all his unending kindness, would he truly abandon you if he discovered the truth?
You found the answer in a heart that suddenly beat steady and sure.
“Did you know, or did she not tell you?” the Prince taunted, his weapon swinging about relentlessly. His attacks seemed focused on Minho now, as though intent on taking him down first. “Cursed to live and die again and again at my hands! So, you would be wise to step away, Lord Lee.”
His remarks stoked the flame into a blazing fire.
No. The answer to your question was as obvious as a moon in a depthless night and as glorious as its light. Your husband would not turn his back on you.
He had proven that to you over and over again, even if you pretended not to see it.
It was time you trusted him fully, too.
Minho snarled as he parried a blow from the Prince, “I will have none of your madness—”
“It’s true!”
There was your voice.
You did not need that damned Prince to divulge your secrets for you. You could tell Minho yourself just fine.
The two men stopped to look at you, one morbidly gleeful while the other was concerned.
“I-I’m sorry.” you kept your gaze locked with Minho’s, anchoring yourself with it lest your anxiety sent you adrift. It had been so long since you uttered something like this aloud. Your every limb was trembling, and the dagger in your grip was almost too slippery to keep hold of.
Was this weakness or was it courage?
“It is as he says. I am cursed to be reborn,” you mustered the words with difficulty and sought the change in Minho’s countenance. You waited for his expression to shift, to darken, to reject you.
But he remained unreadable, and you dared to venture, breath hitching, “That is why—that is why he means to kill me. Because, Lord Minho, I am a living curse…and he seeks the power of my curse.”
There it was.
The truth as you knew it and as the Rowonnese royals had so graciously informed you. You were the embodiment of a curse that they had once sought, four centuries past, for the attainment of the kingdom’s coveted throne.
Your death was the necessary sacrifice that had to be honored on this day, in every lifetime, forever, for the sake of that throne.
“See!” the Prince’s delight was savage, and he turned his attention toward a still-quiet Minho. “Now, you will step aside, or you will help me capture this demon.”
The silence that followed was sickening, and you thought that you were going to collapse had Minho not finally spoken.
“This changes nothing.”
Three words that he spoke so resolutely, so sternly, and it triggered a riot in your head. Even though you could not decipher his expression, you felt it. Relief so immense in its weight that it made you shiver. Emotion that warmed your eyes and nearly blurred your vision.
Minho, ever so brilliant, ever so lovely, pointed his sword at the Prince and declared then, “I swore many months ago to kill you for your transgressions, and I shall.”
“Ha! Surely you cannot mean what you say?” the royal scoffed. “Are you not revolted by the foulness of this creature—?”
The wind was knocked out of his lungs before he could finish.
“You mistake me again for a man who jests, Your Highness,” Minho all but spat the words at him, having knocked him down in a blur of motion. “I will have no more of you insulting my wife.”
“You will regret this,” the Prince grunted as he regained his footing, his tone darkening, and without missing a beat, he charged. The chamber had emptied by then. The knights had overwhelmed and defeated the mages, and only you three remained.
Their weapons were not equals, and neither were the wielders.
When it came to skill, the Prince paled in comparison to many you knew. He relied too much on his otherworldly gifts of strength and stamina, thinking them enough to stand against talent and martial discipline.
But an axe was too cumbersome a weapon and far less elegant than a sword that pierced the air with lethal precision. When it came to skill, Minho was the better of them.
You watched him move through the fight, every step and swing and dodge of his as fluid as crystal water and just as sharp. He did not falter, did not pause once to think about his next step, and yet, his blows were calculated and always landed true.
You watched with a heart that followed him like a shadow.
You watched, and you saw the Prince’s desperation grow.
He tried to change his target, to break away from the hopeless duel and attack you instead, but Minho did not spare him a breath of space. He truly did intend to kill. That much was evident in every pointed slash of his sword.
But as much as killing the Prince would ease your worries and aid your plan, you could not permit it. It seemed that none of Valorieve’s sons understood the repercussions of such a crime.
Or perhaps they cared not.
It did not matter to you which of the two it was, the Prince must not be killed in this struggle.
Then, by a very predictable turn of events, the Prince found himself defenseless on the ground, clutching a wound in his stomach, with Minho’s sword arcing toward his neck.
He would be dead in a matter of seconds.
“Don’t kill him!” the call left your lips before you could stop it, and, reminiscent of that day in the festival, Minho’s weapon stilled in the air. A testament to the sheer control he possessed.
He whirled around, disbelieving, exclaiming, “He was swinging an axe at you—!”
“You’ll be executed!”
You did not intend to sound so desperate, but your voice betrayed you again. At once, Minho’s formidable expression broke down, softened, and you were almost pleading with him, “Please…”
You could not allow him to die for the downfall of someone so trivial, so unimportant. He had to live, long and happy and prosperous, as he was destined to.
After a beat of quiet that was only interrupted by the Prince’s groaning, Minho conceded, so gently it seemed out of place for the night’s events. “As you wish.”
He turned to look down at the royal, who was only now sitting upright and pathetically clutching his fallen axe, and told him, “I granted you this mercy only at her behest. Remember that.”
“You—”
And then, with a motion so quick and so brutal it startled you, he flipped his sword and rammed its hilt against the back of the Prince’s head.
The latter toppled to the ground, the words dying on his tongue as his eyes rolled back. Only when he went utterly still did the strength leave your body, and you found yourself crumpling on the floor like a broken marionette.
It was done.
“Y/n!”
You heard Minho frantically call your name, and then the pounding of boots as a new group of knights entered the wrecked chambers.
“My lord, are you all right?”
It was done.
“I’m fine. Apprehend this man here and fetch a physician for Her Ladyship post-haste,” he gave them his orders hurriedly then rushed over to kneel before you, discarding his sword to the side.
It was done.
His hands cradled your cheeks, warm, always so warm as he lifted your head and murmured, “Y/n, look at me.”
And at his gentle coaxing, you did, ignoring the strange feelings of hollowness and wariness that floated aimlessly in your heart. You took him in and the disheveled state of his hair, the wrinkle of concern in his brows, the slight exertion in his breath. You let your gaze melt in his, for that was all you had the strength for.
“You’re hurt,” he commented, and there was frustration lurking beneath those words. Perhaps at himself, or perhaps at fate for bringing you to this point.
You wanted to tell him that it was all right. That he should not fault himself for tonight’s events. You wanted to reach out and touch his face as he did yours to assure him yourself. It will be all right. You will be all right.
But before you found the energy to utter those words, the twelfth hour struck, its bells resonating throughout the palace.
It was done.
Your consciousness slipped from your grasp to the cadence of the chimes. A drum that signaled the end of your fateful battle.
•Scene 3•
“Have you found him yet?”
Your eyes snapped open to be met with a gaze of depthless blue, an entity most otherworldly.
‘What—who are you?’
No sound left your throat when you asked on impulse, but the ethereal being that looked down on you smiled, their voice a cacophony of sweet melodies, “I recall the humans calling me Renée. I am the essence of rebirth and sustenance, but you may better know me as the demon of rebirth and sustenance.”
They had your head resting in their lap, one delicate hand caressing your hair with something akin to motherly affection. They seemed to hear your inaudible voice when you echoed, ‘Demon?’
“That seems to be the popular name,” the demon—Renée—mused and explained so tenderly, “We are beings that manifest from the world’s phenomena. Sights such as love and grief, war and wisdom—we are born from their reoccurrence. Humans have chosen to call us demons. Though, we are not forces of evil, but representations of nature.”
Demon. You had heard that word thrown at you countless times. It was an insult. It was a curse. It was a terrible, horrible thing.
Yet, this being was a demon?
Renée…they seemed to be made out of snow and starlight.
Their unmarred skin was a blue so pale it almost glowed, peeking out of flowing, luminescent robes that pooled around the two of you. A cascade of hair like woven ivory disappeared within the light of those robes, long and very precious.
It was their eyes that enchanted you the most. Wide and dark and infinite, they seemed to be ripped out of the very fabric of this dreamlike space you had awoken to. You feared they might swallow you whole if you stared for too long. Downturned, they seemed to hold such an immense sadness, yet their gaze was vast, and vastly kind.
They had the form of a human, but no mortal could compare to them. Such a delicate, yet powerful presence.
Renée was beautiful, so much so that it felt almost monstrous.
You did not feel the urge to move, lying still where you could gaze up at them. Comforted, for some reason. As though you had reunited with an old friend.
‘Are you… Are you the one who cursed me?’
“Cursed you?” Renée chuckled and it was a sound that came from everywhere and nowhere at once. “No, never.”
‘Oh,’ somehow you felt disheartened, like you had lost your only lead. ‘Then…’
Then why were you here?
The radiant demon smiled, sympathetic, almost melancholy. “I suppose you would not remember.”
‘Remember what?’
“Your first life.”
You felt a pang in your chest. Your first life. The life that must have started it all. You did not remember it, even though you recalled a certain, first death.
Still stroking your hair, Renée sighed softly. “Let me tell you a story, then.
“Once upon a time, four hundred and twenty-one years ago, a demon was called forth by greedy humans to become a sacrifice in their forbidden ritual. They sought to slaughter it and acquire its essence to secure a throne for a hungry yet lacking king.”
‘The Renocault Order,’ you provided, almost wonderstruck, ‘and the House of Rowonne.’
“Yes, indeed. It was them,” Renée nodded their approval, continuing, “Knowing their wicked intentions, the demon did not wish to die. So, before the ritual was completed, they escaped into the vast human world.
“A war had been ravaging the land, and a plague had spread amongst the people, killing them when swords and spears had spared them. The demon walked amid the suffering humans in search of shelter or a friend,” Renée paused, then with the gentlest of smiles, added, “That was when I met you.
“You thought me a walking god when you saw me. Sickness had brought you to the shores of death, and in your delirium, you clutched the hems of my robes and pleaded for help.
“You told me that you could not die yet. You told me that you needed to live for you could not leave your beloved behind. He needed your help, you said. The plague had found him too and he needed someone to tend to him. Those were the words you had so desperately cried to me,” Renée recounted like it were a mournful memory. “I was moved by your pleas and the tremendous love behind them, so I thought to lend you my power and give you life when yours was waning.
“However, unbeknownst to myself, those malicious humans had sent someone after me to complete the ritual. You know him as the First. He was the man who had partaken in the ritual in order to sit on the throne. The man whose descendants have hunted you in every lifetime.
“I lent you my essence and power, and in that moment of exchange, the First pierced an arrow through my heart and yours.”
You could only listen to the tale Renée told, speechless, enthralled, shaken to your very core. This was a history you had no knowledge and no recollection of. This was the story of a ‘you’ you did not know. The answer to your timeless misery.
“That was supposed to be the end of it,” Renée shook their head, the movement so utterly graceful, “The two of us were dead by the hands of the would-be-king, thus completing the ritual and securing the essence of rebirth and sustenance to keep the throne in Rowonne.
“But, you refused our death.
“I would instantly be reborn after my death, for that was my phenomenon, but you held on to me. It was not fair, you said. You had to return. You had to live.” there was a twinkle of amusement in Renée’s eyes as they further revealed, “So you kept my essence and buried it deep within your heart. And then, you were reborn.
“This merge between us meant that the ritual’s effect was brief, lasting only to the day our exchange was first made. The one day my essence diverged from your soul and could be usurped by the Blood of the First. Those humans knew that and sought you in your second lifetime for that cause.
“Though, this lifetime, I am sure you remember.”
Renée patted your head softly, resuming their story like it were a nursery rhyme, and you listened like a child in their parent’s loving embrace. “You were killed again by that evil human, and again, you refused your death. It was not fair, you argued. You needed to return. You needed to live. And so, once more, you were reborn.
“Again, and again. The relentless cycle of death and rebirth repeated itself without fail. You held on to me even when you were no longer aware of it yourself. Even as you grew miserable from it. Even when your very soul forgot why it insisted on living.
“I never cursed you, my friend,” Renée finally concluded, their sorrowful smile like a consolation. “It was you who refused to rest and release me.”
Oh.
You had nothing to say. What could you say at a revelation of this weight anyway?
This so-called curse that tortured you for decades and centuries, this pain and this emptiness, was all your own doing? Why? You did not even remember the person Renée claimed was your beloved. So why—
‘You must resent me for keeping you so long,’ was all you could mumble, diverting your gaze to the endless blue around you and feeling the sting of shame in your heart.
As though you needed more guilt to torment you. After all these years, it seemed that everything you had been through was pointless. Needless suffering. Needless grief. You could have prevented it all had you not been so stubborn and just—died.
“Why ever would I resent you?” Renée did not frown or exclaim their disapproval. Their smile was unchanging. Kind, kind, and kinder, even though it twisted your heart mercilessly. Why were they not mirroring the anger you so ruthlessly aimed at yourself?
“You have taught me so much,” they crooned, fingers still running soothingly through your hair. “You showed me your happiness and your love, your anger and your grief. In every lifetime, I learned more and found myself humbled by your experiences.
“I could never resent you, my friend. It is your nature to want to survive, and your humanity has been endearing from the very first time we met. I can only be grateful to you.”
Once again, you were at a loss for words. This was not the sentiment you expected, and it surprised you. Almost embarrassed you.
Renée, however, seemed content with your flustered silence. “So, I ask you again. Have you found him?”
‘Found who?’ you frowned. They had asked you the same question earlier, and it still confounded you. Had you been searching for someone?
“Why, your beloved, of course.”
‘I…’
Renée laughed at your nervous hesitation, a sound that felt like a thousand songs and a thousand curses. With a sigh, they cupped your face in their gentle hands and murmured, “I know.”
You stared at them, confused, but they did not elaborate any further, closing their eyes and bowing their head.
“You should let me go now, dear.”
Let go?
So soon?
Parting with an entity that had been intertwined with your soul for so long felt wrong. It was a freedom you were not yet prepared for. Who were you without your curse?
You had wanted to rid of it—this was what you wanted—and yet…
You did not feel free. That strange hollowness remained in your heart.
‘Wait—’
But Renée was shimmering and fading before your eyes. Their touch, ancient in its familiarity, was slipping away, and you could not move. You could not chase it.
You hated the sudden selfishness that unfurled within you. You did not want to leave just yet. Just a little more time. Please…
Their last whisper was like thunder in your ears, “Let me go, and live.”
Live?
Your own awareness was dissipating like smoke in the wind. A forbidden confession lost to the awakening of your body.
‘But I don’t—’
•Scene 4•
Minho’s heart beat uneasy as he paced across the hallway.
All the guests had been sent to their homes. All the intruders had been apprehended. You were safely tucked into the bed of his old chambers. Everything was back in order.
It should have been, but Minho was still perturbed. The past four hours had been too much to process, even for him.
First, there was the attack in the garden that caught him entirely off guard. After he had sent you off with Ryujin, he rushed over to manage the commotion among the attendees of the banquet. They had been frightened, and rightfully so, but he tried to assure them of their safety.
Once that was done, he joined the knights, letting them know of his commands and overseeing a little bit of their progress. It was then that an unexpected visitor shoved his way between the knights and delivered the worst news possible.
“Brother! He’s here!”
Felix, bedraggled from rough travel, had appeared in the palace after being missing for two weeks and announced that the Crown Prince was not in Rowonne anymore.
In fact, he had not been there for a while.
What followed was almost a blur. He, and a sizable body of knights, stormed their way into your shared chambers and immediately found themselves in the midst of chaos. Knights were engaging cloaked strangers in messy scuffles, each trying to keep the other from escaping, and the sight made Minho’s heart drop to the bottomless abyss.
The presence of those red cloaks only meant one thing.
The Crown Prince was already there.
Minho fought his way through as though he had forgone all sense. He slashed his sword at all that was red before him and broke the cluster of mages with his knights at his back. It felt like only a heartbeat passed until he found himself standing before the destroyed doors of your bedchambers.
The mere thought of what might have happened if he were only a second late made every drop of his blood go frigid with ice.
He had practically launched himself at the Prince, and then that bastard began spewing nonsense about you, and about demons and strange curses.
And then you, wounded and trembling, confessed the same things as his unhinged drivel.
If Minho were to be honest, he would have believed none of it had he not known you. Had he not been by your side for the better half of the year and witnessed the reality of your terror, of your lingering anguish.
How could he not believe you, when each word seemed to hack mercilessly at your ever so flawless composure?
Nevertheless, he had questions—none of which the Prince answered when he regained consciousness and flew into an uncontrollable rage in the dungeons—but he was sure you would eventually tell him about this curse.
For now, Minho tried to piece together the information already in his grasp.
Cursed to be reborn, that was what you said. And the prince had aimed to kill you for the power your curse contained.
He could not fathom the reason behind the royal’s sinister ambitions, but he could glean that the two of you had a long, ancient history.
“Again and again,” the Prince had taunted. Cursed to live and die at his hands.
Did he mean to say that you had died before? Was death at the hands of the royals something familiar to you?
Minho recalled an incident a few months ago when you had told him of a forbidden ritual performed by the royal family. Back then, you had struggled to say why you knew of this ritual. Now, a harrowing conclusion drew itself in his mind.
If your curse was to be reborn, then you must have been the sacrifice in that dreadful ritual. Those murdered girls you spoke of—had they all been you in different lives?
Suddenly, all your actions throughout the past year made new sense to him. How you sometimes spoke like you had the wisdom of centuries, yet were reluctant to lower your walls for anyone. How you always seemed to try to distance yourself from the rest of the world, yet never spared it from your kindness. It was the missing piece he had been searching for, now finally in his hands despite being only speculation.
Minho found it horrific to even imagine what it felt like. Dying and being reborn, only to die and be reborn once more. Over and over. You must have suffered, he thought with a pang that violently pierced his heart. You must have been in so much pain all this time.
Then, as he wallowed in his thoughts, an old memory resurfaced of the night he first met you. A ruffled nightgown, an indecipherable smile, and those unassuming words.
“I simply wish to rest, in peace.”
The realization that struck him had the weight of the sky itself, crushing his measly soul into thousands of trifling pieces.
No.
It could not be.
His legs were moving before he willed them to, breaking into a mindless dash toward his old bedchambers. Toward where you were supposed to be peacefully recuperating.
He must be mistaken. He had to be.
That could not be your true purpose in all this.
Please…
The imposing doors of his chambers were not nearly close enough when he reached for them and all but crashed through, numb to the feel of the solid wood as it bruised his shoulder.
•Scene 5•
“Y/n!”
The doors to the room burst open and you flinched, letting the slow, disbelieving intake of breath wash uncomfortably over you.
“This was your plan all along?”
He seemed to have a knack for rude interruptions, you observed, bitterly recalling your first encounter. The night that enabled you to come this far. Uncanny timing, indeed.
“This cannot be it. Y/n, please...”
“No, you are mistaken,” you interjected his pleas, gaze fixed on the pristine dagger in your grasp—Ryujin’s dagger. So softly, like the words were not entirely yours, you told him, “This is what I’ve always wanted.”
That was right.
You had long wished for silence and a tranquil rest.
You felt it within your own heartbeat. With Renée gone, with your curse lost, you were mortal once again. Your life was in anyone’s hands now, and the wish you had so desperately sought for decades was no longer an impossible dream.
This was the true finale you had been planning for from the very moment you opened your eyes to a new world. A hope to fade. To be at peace, not again awakened.
This was all you wanted.
And you hoped he would not be too hurt by the truth. This world was his to delight in, after all. You were only an inconsequential passerby.
“How—” was that emotion that stifled his words? “How can you expect me to believe you when your hands tremble so?”
Tremble? No, that could not be true.
You blinked at the silver blade you held so close to your neck and found that he had not lied. Your hands were shaking.
So defiantly, too.
Was this not what you had planned for all along? Everything you had done, you did for this very ending. To kill the cycle once and for all. To rid yourself of your unending grief, your measureless guilt.
To be freed.
Was that wish not your own?
“Please…” he did not dare step closer, as though any movement from him could shatter the world and its heavens. “Talk to me.”
But what could you say?
This was what you wanted, no?
And yet, your body shook with such adamant refusal, your own thoughts revolting against you. Your death had been an easy notion all this time, but now it rattled you, tipped your mind so that you could no longer discern what you truly desired.
Was it not slumber, so long and quiet and free?
Your eyes stung as though set ablaze.
That hollowness you felt in your heart was like a chamber in which your emotions echoed, howling with no one to answer. They cried for the truth that made you tremble so much. They cried for an impudent desire.
You did not have to listen to know—that emptiness you felt was not the absence of a curse. When the twelfth hour neared and a chasm yawned in your heart, it was not the product of freedom that you were unprepared for.
It was a realization.
More than that, it was fear from a realization that stripped you of your lifelong purpose. It was terror and tremoring uncertainty, for what were you to become without a goal?
Everything that you had done so far would be worthless. All your careful planning and all your cautious scheming, it would be as your past lifetimes. Useless. Needless.
What were you supposed to do before a realization of this magnitude except cower and tremble? What were you supposed to do when your heart rebelled at the sound of his voice and the thought of his pain?
The one you could only ever liken to a star. Bright, and brighter than any.
And you found yourself wondering if you reached your hand out to him, would he embrace you with his light? Would he hide you in it so that you may never again see the darkness of night?
A demon’s voice sighed like wind in your ears.
Let me go and—
The blade you had clung to clattered against the marble, and you whirled around to finally face him.
“Minho…”
Like a promise, like a secret, the words tore their way out of your chest, liberated from the chasm in your heart.
“I don’t want to die.”
And it felt like a betrayal. A betrayal to yourself and everything you had gone through. Yet, you had never been truer to yourself than at that moment.
It was a stride, then another, and Minho had you in his arms, dropping weakly, helplessly with you to the floor. And for the first time in lifetimes, you cried, unraveling in the refuge of his embrace.
There, huddled on the cold marble, you cried and told him of the nightmares that never left you. Of a demon, and a curse, and a plan so grim. A wish so dark. You cried as you spoke of your lives. Of death that was unsparing. Of pain that was unceasing. Of the grief that wracked your soul from every time your weak heart loved and always lost.
You cried, and once you started, you could not stop.
Tears mangled with words when you told him of guilt so heavy it crushed you. Of wicked eyes that always found you. Of lurking shadows. Of fear, of fear, of constant fear.
You were breathless when you told him of everything you felt and everything you thought and everything you had been through. Minho listened to it all, even when your voice grew faint and your silent sobs persisted.
But no matter how much you told him, it was not enough. It would never be enough to tell him of the unfathomable feeling that writhed and burned within your heart, threatening to destroy you with it.
You did not know how long you had been in nestled in Minho’s arms, ruining his fine blouse with the unfaltering of your tears. Perhaps a lifetime. Perhaps a heartbeat. It was only when your breathing steadied did he pull away, barely, to settle his somber gaze on you. Eyes glistening with unshed tears, he touched a gentle hand to your face and carefully ran his thumb across your cheek as though to erase the traces of your pain.
So lovingly, so sadly. His murmur enveloped you.
“You must have been so lonely.”
Lonely.
You stared at him.
Yes.
That was it.
You had been lonely. So, terribly, tragically lonely.
As you died and were reborn, this world no longer felt like your own. You had become a ghost. A passerby. Your place was fleeting, ever-changing. No one truly knew you, your history, your suffering. No one knew the ‘you’ who had lived and died twenty grueling times.
No one could really see you, but there Minho was, reaching through the tangle of your heart, capturing that feeling you could not name. That vast loneliness. That solitude your curse forced upon you.
It was the reason that your change of heart frightened you so, for how could you wish to live in a world that did not belong to you?
The answer was known to you then as it was now.
Your place in this world was here, basking in the vivid brilliance of your star.
“Yes,” you finally mumbled, smiling through overflowing tears. “I suppose I was.”
•Scene 6•
Your eyes cracked open to a world you knew.
Familiar air. Familiar warmth.
When you pushed yourself to sit, the result of last night’s exertions rammed into you in the form of a violent cramp. Your body clearly was not designed for the chase you had put it through.
Still, it was your body. Mortal, un-cursed. The palms that you looked down at were ones that you had grown familiar with. Your breath, your heartbeat—this familiarity in itself was new to you.
You were still you, and for the very first time, you were twenty-one.
Not a day-old infant among strangers, but yourself.
You relished in that curious feeling as your feet met the cold floor. In this room that was not yours, your eyes were drawn to the tall window inviting generous sunlight, and you drifted toward it, gazing at a familiar, ever-stretching blue sky, and a bustling city that you had grown to love.
“Y/n?”
Minho’s troubled voice followed the soft click of the door, and you turned your head to watch as he strode into the room. He seemed to have noticed the empty bed first, prompting a beat of momentary panic that ceased once he saw you by the window.
Carefully, he set down the tray of light breakfast that he had carried with him on a nearby table. Then, with a sigh so heartbroken, he noted aloud, “You’re crying again.”
“Oh.”
You touched a hand to your cheek and were surprised to feel the fresh trail of tears. As though the well had not yet dried, it seemed that waking up today had moved you immensely.
Breathing a broken laugh, you wiped your eyes with the back of your hand, “I’m sorry.”
You did not notice Minho walking up to you then, yet his touch did not startle you when it came. His hand enclosed yours, unbothered by the wetness of tears on your skin as he assumed the task of drying your cheeks with his other.
“You needn’t be,” his murmured statement was resolute yet tender. He seemed to study every minuscule detail of your face before he finally asked, “How do you feel?”
At that, a myriad of colorful emotions burst out in your heart, each one louder than the other. You were grateful, and you were in disbelief, as if this were merely a dream that you might awaken from at any moment.
You felt different.
You felt like yourself.
But you were also anxious about what was to come, and beneath all of that, you were hurt. The pain you had been carrying for lifetimes would not be easy to forget, and healing from it would take a while. So, for now…
“I’m all right,” you said, and you meant it. You were all right, because you had a lifetime to heal your soul’s wounds, and because—
“I love you.”
You might have imagined blurting out those three magnificent little words had Minho not stilled, those darling eyes of his widening ever so slightly before a beautiful laugh danced off his lips.
“But how can that be?” he rested his forehead against yours with a smile so endearing you thought it could melt the sun, “I think I love you more.”
Oh, no.
He had only dried your eyes and now it seemed that you were going to cry again, silly tears of such overwhelming elation.
“Y/n,” the way Minho said your name was like a prayer, his palm placed against your cheek yearningly, reverently. His whispered words were a sacred vow for your ears alone, “What I want is a life with you. Let us start over. We’ll do it right this time.”
You leaned into his touch as though it were the sole thing your body knew to do, the answer fluttering at the tip of your tongue before taking flight like a fledgling, hesitant yet so full of hope.
“Yes, let us do that.”
•Scene 7•
The assembly room was buzzing with curious, speculative murmurs when the Count of Valorieve barged in with his entourage of knights trailing him.
“Unhand me this instant!” the captive they were leading shouted and struggled against his captors, but it was all in vain, for the knights of Valorieve were firm and unmoving as mountains.
At the shocking sight, the gathered nobles balked and erupted into outrage.
“What is the meaning of this, Count Valorieve?” the Count of Kirale demanded as he slammed his palms against the meeting table. “How dare you parade His Highness in here like a prisoner!”  
“At ease, gentlemen, ladies,” Count Valorieve raised a pacifying hand into the air, coming to stand at the head of the table teeming with appalled and disconcerted nobility. They could protest his actions all they wanted inside this hall, for he knew that none of them could really stand to offend him beyond those walls.
He waved a hand at the Prince in the knights’ captivity when he declared, “His Highness is not here in his capacity as the Crown Prince but as a criminal apprehended by my authority.”
“Preposterous!” exclaimed the former count, ever so loyal to his prince. “Cease this nonsense at once!”
“Indeed!” the Prince snarled, “Release me lest you be considered a traitor to the crown!”
Count Valorieve paid their demands no mind and instead directed his attention to the rest of his fellow leaders. “Your Excellencies must surely be startled by this situation. Believe me when I confess, I was too.
“One week ago, Crown Prince Reval the Eleventh of the House of Rowonne was apprehended for burglary and attempted murder within the grounds of Valorieve Palace.”
A hush of shock befell the assembly room. Even the Prince bit his tongue. Every count and countess listened dubiously as he continued, “He was witnessed infiltrating the palace with the intent of killing none other than Lady Y/n, my own daughter-in-law, twice Lady of Lurmuse and Valorieve.”
“Yes. The Countess and I were there to witness the cruel state of our daughter on that tragic night,” Count Lurmuse interjected, angry and distressed. He had been scowling since he caught sight of the Prince at the beginning of the meeting, and now he jabbed an accusing finger his way. “We demand that justice be delivered for this heinous crime!”
“I heartedly echo your sentiment, Count Lurmuse. There must be retribution for such a grave offense,” Count Valorieve asserted. His son’s in-laws had been alerted of the incident when it occurred, and their assistance had greatly benefitted their investigation. Besides, a family of their influence would surely help his case today.
“Pardon me, Your Excellencies,” the Countess of Narin spoke up. She was new to the assembly table, having only recently inherited her late father’s title. “Could this conflict not have waited until His Majesty recovered his health and dealt with his heir privately? I see no reason to have us all gathered here.”
Her reasoning was valid, and it resulted in a series of agreeing whispers among the attendees. The Prince seemed encouraged by her to argue as well, “Exactly! You must allow me to return to Rowonne and await His Majesty’s recovery post-haste.”
The Count of Valorieve shook his head in a show of disappointment. “I have gathered you all here for this very reason.
“As we were investigating this incident, we happened upon a terrible truth that I assure you is of utmost interest to all of Your Excellencies,” he paused, capturing their attention once more before revealing the secret that could upturn the kingdom in its entirety, “We have discovered that for the duration of the past year, the Crown Prince had conspired to conceal the news of the His Majesty’s passing in order to secure his ascension to the throne!”
An uproar of disbelief and confusion exploded in the meeting hall, muddled questions, exclamations, and objections indistinguishable amid the noise.
“How can that be?”
“Impossible…”
“Is the King not bedridden?”
“How can His Majesty be dead?”
“You cannot hurl such ghastly accusations without proof, Count Valorieve!” the young Count of Core gasped. He was yet another new face at the table.
“Worry not,” Count Valorieve assured him. “My proof is in my second son’s visit to Rowonne only a few weeks ago. I had sent him with a Lion’s Permit to seek an audience with the King, only for him to be denied by the butler and then attacked by the palace guard.”
The commotion only amplified at his words.
“How dare they!”
“Have we become so insignificant to the House of Rowonne?”
“This is a sacred agreement!”
“My son soon discovered that the King was nowhere to be found,” Count Valorieve turned to gesture harshly at the dumbfounded prince, playing into the dramatics of the crowd, “and that the Crown Prince had either silenced the palace staff or tricked them into his scheme!”
“Unbelievable…”
“Does he think us pitiful fools?!”
As the assembly hall slowly turned against him, the Prince remained silent. Perhaps he sought to feign ignorance or deny the accusations with his silence. It mattered not to the Count. The truth of his crimes would be revealed sooner or later with this little push.
“If what you say is true, then this is a plot to undermine our positions as Counts and Countesses,” the Countess of Soloris proclaimed, her stern brows furrowing.
“Indeed! This is an offense that threatens the very foundation of our kingdom,” the neighboring Count of Falia’s fierce agreement caused a ripple of revolt among the attendees. “We cannot let this pass without judgment.”
“Then a trial must be held and the Crown Prince’s title must be revoked until its conclusion,” determined Count Gaele, easily of the same mind as the other members of his faction.
“With what authority do you seek to strip me of my title? I am royalty!” the Prince protested with a furious yet futile jerk at his restrainers’ grip. His words seemed to offend the Countess of Soloris, who raised her chin in the air scornfully and scoffed, “With the authority that was granted to us, the leaders of our kingdom’s sixteen fiefdoms, four centuries ago by the agreement of our forefathers. We have the right to renounce the heir in the absence of the King by popular vote.”
“Does he mean to dismiss our rights as counts? Unbelievable!”
“It seems that the Prince is unfit for the crown…”
“Why, I would rather he never sits on the throne!”
Angry, offended remarks, and among them, a voice rose reluctantly, “But if His Majesty is truly deceased, and the Crown Prince is stripped of his inheritance, then the House of Rowonne is left without heir…”
“You heard him! You cannot mean to leave our House without a leader!”
At the Prince’s outburst, the Count of Valorieve huffed a triumphant smile. “You admit to the King’s passing then?”
“I…” the royal blanched and fumbled with his words as gasps of shock and shouts of disbelief shook the hall.
“This is unacceptable!”
“Utterly disgraceful!”
“Has he no speck of shame?!”
Pleased with the outcry from prideful nobles, the Count returned his focus to the concerned Head of the House of Core. “Count Core, you must rest assured that is not at all my intention. I would never wish unrest on our glorious kingdom’s people.”
He then turned to bellow at the door, “Please, come in!”
The assembly hall faltered into perplexed silence as the doors groaned open and revealed an unfamiliar young man. He was dressed elegantly, with his dark curls tied neatly at the nape of his neck. Their suspicious gazes followed him as he walked in, long, confident strides that took him to stand next to the Count at the head of the table.
“Ladies and gentlemen,” the Count of Valorieve placed a firm hand on the young man’s shoulder as he announced, “before you stands His Majesty’s sole remaining heir.”
A wave of weary whispers spread across the table, clearly dubious of this information yet curious enough to listen as the stranger introduced himself, “I am called Bang Chan. It is an honor to be in the presence of all Your Excellencies.”
“You—!” the Prince’s eyes bulged, enraged. “He is a fraud! I am my father’s only son!”
“Worry not,” Count Valorieve calmly assured, “I have ascertained his lineage for myself and found it true. This young man right here is also a son of His Late Majesty.”
“I do indeed spot the resemblance in his countenance,” Count Swann mused, squinting his eyes to observe Chan as though he were a peculiar ornament.
“You must be taking this lightly, Count Swann. This matter is not alike your perfumes and jewelry,” the old Count of Iriese commented in mocking. “A lookalike is easy to come by. Appearance alone proves nothing of this man’s suspicious parentage.”
“I understand Your Excellencies’ reservations,” Chan spoke up before a fight could unfold among the two counts, and it seemed to silence the hall for a bare moment. Careful words and practiced demeanor, this was what he had been preparing for all his life. “That is why I aim to provide my utmost assistance in your investigations into the legitimacy of my claim.”
“Yes, and you have the support of the House of Valorieve in your endeavor,” Count Valorieve nodded at his secretly adopted son. His approval of Chan would draw in the support of his faction, and eventually, the rest of the kingdom would follow. It may take years for him to gain the trust of his people, but this was for the betterment of their kingdom.
The current royal family had been nothing but a hindrance to them all. They had to be replaced.
“Have you all lost your minds? You cannot decide such matters amongst yourselves! I am your crown prince!” the Prince shouted, and his statements fell upon deaf ears. Even those within his faction seemed reluctant to defend him. Not when his actions demeaned their rights as counts and leaders.
His gaze flitted rapidly from one face to another, desperately searching for an aide when he noticed a figure who had been awfully quiet since the beginning of the meeting. A frivolous man who owed him.
“Count Sitean!” he called out, making the mentioned Count jolt in his seat. “Say something and stop these madmen!”
“I…” Count Sitean trailed away when he caught the eyes of the Count of Valorieve. Knowing, challenging eyes. He seemed to be warning him, and he fearfully recalled those masked men and the blackmail they had dangled before him.
He swallowed and averted his gaze. “I…am deeply sorry Your Highness, but perhaps it would be wise to await the trial and—”
“You too?” the Prince gaped at him then whirled within his restraints at the rest of the gathered nobility. “All of you are committing treason!”
“Treason?” Countess Soloris questioned darkly, her tone dripping with venom. She had always been an intense force to meddle with. “The only treasonous action here was the one performed by you, Prince Reval, when you concealed from us the death of our king.”
“I say we have the Prince escorted out of this hall,” Count Gaele prompted, sighing. “I tire of this continuous disregard of our authority.”
“I second His Excellency. This discussion has grown exceedingly wearisome,” agreed Count Falia, and a rumble of supporting murmurs followed. Soon enough, the Prince was led outside as he continuously demanded to be released, and a hush draped over the attendees heavily.
What a tumultuous meeting it had been.
The Count of Hitalon was the one to disrupt the quiet, speaking for the first time on this eventful evening, “Now that His Majesty has been pronounced dead, should we not begin preparations for the election of a new king among us?”
“You speak the truth, Your Excellency,” Count Falia concurred. “The current heir is not of eligible age and does not seem to be of eligible mind either.”
“But why must we elect a new king?”
Count Valorieve’s unexpected question invited a dumbfounded silence from the nobles, who looked at him as though they might have misheard him.
“Why, this is the protocol, Your Excellency,” Count Core coughed awkwardly.
“No, Your Excellencies,” the Count of Valorieve shook his head in a grave motion, “We used to be the Kings and Queens of our nations before we were reduced to being Counts and Countesses. Why must we select one man to head us when we had always been leaders in our own right?”
He did not expect an answer, placing his palms against the table as he continued his long-awaited speech, “What has the royal family done besides fail us so far? The late King had done nothing but lounge on his throne and drain us of our riches in the name of a so-called tax.
“We were the ones who set the laws of our lands and enforced them. We were the ones who managed our affairs and protected our borders. What use is a king who only serves as a warmer for a coveted seat? Tell me, is this the kind of rule we were destined for?”
They were silent, but their eyes told stories of reluctance and rebellion. Count Valorieve knew that his words were blasphemous, treasonous, even, but he saw the agreement shining in their hungry eyes.
Everyone wanted power. Nobody in this hall wanted to become inferior to another. Subject to another.
He fed into that hunger, for he was of the same mind.
“This kingdom has long cried for its dismantlement,” the Count added, his deep voice resonating across the room. “We do not need a king at our forefront when we are more than capable of becoming our own governors. Our people deserve better than to be subject to such a stifling law.”
“Count Valorieve,” Countess Soloris ventured cautiously, her tone one of warning, “Do you mean to annul the agreement that has united our land for centuries?”
“Not at all,” the Count quickly amended, “No, the alliance of our nations is not subject to the condition of a single ruler. It may stand and it shall continue to stand. We can have free travel and free trade, but we can also have independence. No longer should we be tied down by the corruption of kings and princes.”
He came to a stop, taking in the expressions of uncertainty, of apprehension, of ambition that illuminated the faces of his fellow leaders. This was what he and his sons had been working for. This was his greatest desire.
Some might have called it rebellion. He thought of it as liberation.
This slumbering kingdom had to be awakened, and this was the call it needed.
“So, I ask Your Excellencies again,” the Count of Valorieve leaned forward, he could almost feel the wind of change on his face, “why must we elect a new king?”
☙ Epilogue.
“My lady, the delegation from Count Isek’s estate has just arrived.”
“Is that so? Let us hurry and greet them, then.”
It had been a particularly windy afternoon, which made an outdoor event such as this one rather troublesome. Nevertheless, you made your way alongside Ryujin to your awaiting guests, breathing in the faint scent of the sea being carried by the breeze.
A lot had changed in the past year and a half.
Valorieve’s efforts to overthrow the status of the king had proven to be successful. The sixteen states that comprised the alliance finally gained autonomy over their governments, and all had recovered their ancient titles of independent nations. Though, the shift was gradual and had busied the representative Houses greatly.
Valorieve was one the first states to elevate itself from the status of a fiefdom into that of a dukedom, as it was once known four centuries past. The declaration made little difference in the workings of the land and its government—perhaps the alterations in the ranks of nobility were the most significant of changes. After all, Valorieve, like the rest of the former fiefdoms, had been entirely self-sustaining under the incompetent rule of the royal family.
It was, however, a boost of morale for the people of Valorieve. To return to their former glory, to once more become the land of the benevolent warriors sung about in their folktales.
As for you, you did not think that much had changed.
“Is that not the Marquis?”
Someone, somewhere nearby, wondered aloud, and you halted in your steps, looking around you hopefully, unabashedly.
“My, it really is!”  
There, in the midst of a growing cluster of excited nobility, you glimpsed a cape of imperial blue. Such a familiar, lovely color.
Perhaps etiquette would demand that you greeted your guests first, but you determined that the delegates could afford a short wait as you diverted your route, heading towards the crowd with a special lightness in your steps.
You could allow yourself a sliver of selfish indulgence every once in a while.
“Make way for the Marquise! Make way!” Seungmin, and the other knights in your entourage, called out, making the circle of nobles fracture and disperse to reveal a clear path to the man at the center of it all.
It had only been three days since you last saw him, but the sight of him still sent a stampede of emotions through your heart as though you had been apart for lifetimes. And he noticed you instantly, breaking away from his conversation to reach to you.
It took every ounce of your propriety not to run up to him right then and there.
“Your Lordship,” you breathed, beaming with such an exhilarating feeling. “Welcome back.”
“You will not cease addressing me so formally, will you, Lady Y/n?” Minho grumbled jokingly as he pulled you into an embrace, and you laughed. You could not help but laugh out your boundless joy at seeing him again.
“I thought you were returning late at night.”
“And miss the inauguration of your new school? Unthinkable,” he pulled away only slightly, and there was that enchanting smile he had seemed to reserve for your eyes alone. His hand found yours and so reverently, he brought it to his lips, his fond murmur tickling your skin, “I hurried back to you the moment my business was finished.”
Oh, you had missed him. You had missed him so greatly you thought it would be the death of you.
“Thank you for hurrying back.” you closed your hand over his, wanting nothing but to nestle into his arms and simply melt away. “The palace was lonesome without you.”
“Forgive me, my heart,” he hummed, busy pressing another kiss to the top of your forehead before he chuckled, “We should turn to your guests. I fear they might disintegrate us with their gazes.”
You had not forgotten about the tens of people that surrounded you, but their presence seemed to pale in comparison to Minho’s. Merely a speck in the back of your mind. Nevertheless, you had your moment of self-indulgence, and now your responsibilities beseeched you to return to them. Unfortunately.
The rest of the afternoon passed with ease. You opened the doors of the new school with Minho by your side and celebrated in the attendance of investors and members of the project’s team. You spoke with Chaeryeong, who had been appointed as the head of the teaching staff, and watched as the would-be students explored their new school for the first time. It was a gratifying afternoon that ended almost too quickly, and you found yourself returning to the palace by the early beginnings of evening.
When your carriage rattled into motion, you felt a weight plop on your shoulder followed by a tired mumble, “Lend me your shoulder for a little while.”
All that hurrying must have worn him out, you thought with a silent chuckle. This seemed to be a specialty of Minho’s.
The truth was that a lot had changed for you. The night you freed yourself of your curse had frightened you, for it brought with it a sudden, daunting realization that tipped your world over. To want—to dare to live had been such an inconceivable notion. It deified all you had planned for and left you lost. Suddenly without purpose or drive.
Finding your place and learning to settle in the world of those fated to live had been difficult. You had carried with you centuries of pain, oceans of grief, and they were not so easily forgettable. Broken memories still lurked in the nooks of your mind, recollections of distant lifetimes, of a different you.
And that difference was because you had changed. Little by little, step by step. Until one day, you looked into the face of your nightmares and found nothing there but your own echo. An echo that sometimes reminded you of your unforgotten torment, and sometimes cheered you on as you ventured out into the world. As you made mistakes and loved and grew.
As you lived.
“Rest, then,” you pressed a tender kiss to the crown of Minho’s head, your words and your fingers lost in the wispy waves of his hair. The path toward healing might have been long and arduous, but you were a lone wanderer no longer.
“I’ll wake you.”
Tumblr media
Hello! Thank you for reading this far! Writing this story was so much fun and I hope that you enjoyed reading it just as much. It would mean a lot if you could give it a reblog and tell me your thoughts! I hope you have a wonderful day! ♡
264 notes · View notes
cloverdaisies · 9 months ago
Text
# GENESIS ༉‧₊˚.
Tumblr media
lee juyeon post apocalyptic au / juyeon x fem! reader
༉‧₊˚. “who will be first to bite into the forbidden fruit?”༉‧₊˚.
Tumblr media
̗̀➛ genre: sci-fi, romance, action/thriller, angst, touch of fluff, suggestive, enemies to lovers.
̗̀➛ description: the world was destroyed by nuclear warfare, 177 years later the only survivors were those living in a large system of underground bunkers, with food supply running short and rationing proving no longer effective. the higher council decide to send the younger generation of juveniles to the surface to test the earth’s survivability.
̗̀➛ authors note: hi daisies, since i’m back in my the 100 phase i’m channelling my inner 15 year old jasper jordan obsessed self to write this.. i decided to rewatch s1 (refuse to rewatch later seasons for my sanity lmfao) last week whilst i was bedrotting and a spark of inspiration came to me to write this! it’s my first series on this page so do enjoy!
Tumblr media
chapters :
̗̀➛ chapter one
༉‧₊˚. > the bunker project genesis is being discussed, it seems as if the plan to send the delinquent youth to the surface is their only chance to guarantee whether it’s truly survivable up there.. that’s if.. it is successful..
̗̀➛ chapter two
̗̀➛ chapter three
̗̀➛ chapter four
̗̀➛ chapter five
Tumblr media Tumblr media
81 notes · View notes
apollosgiftofprophecy · 11 months ago
Note
What made you fall in love with Copollo and how can we angst this with Hypollo?
I had to marinate this in my head for a bit haha
First - What Made Me Love Copollo?
I don't know if I have the words for it, but I shall try! XD
First of all, I do love me some of that simple, satisfying ships that make you smile - ie, Percabeth - but -
But. But.
There's something about those toxic relationships that are so interesting.
And Copollo has an especially interesting dynamic - Commodus is the more toxic one, but Apollo's the one with all the power. Usually it's only one person with both those things but it's split between them (and note: I said Commodus was the more toxic one - Apollo was also toxic. he was enabling Commodus.)
So the dynamic is one reason. But I also just...love their story.
They relate to each other on a level rarely reached. They had a genuine relationship that was more than carnal, or even just affectionate. They loved each other, and I do think Commodus had just as much of an effect on Apollo as Daphne and Hyacinthus did.
I mean come on.
Apollo gets nervous around trees because of Daphne = Apollo doesn't like water because of Commodus.
Apollo describes Hyacinthus as perfect = Apollo has thought of Commodus as perfect.
It's all right there^^^^
And with Apollo, it's like he's caught in this "I can fix him" / "he can make me worse" mindset.
With Commodus, he's been seeking validation his whole life and clings to Apollo's when it's given to him - and his sanity spirals when he looses it.
They're that perfect mix of "match made in heaven" and "match made in hell". They would have worked but they also could not.
It's just. such a tragedy. which FITS because ya know, Greek Tragedy TM ;)
AND OF COURSE THEIR INTERACTIONS ARNUMNUMNUM!!!!!
How they're so very casual with each other in that flashback. Apollo's bouncing grapes off Commodus's nose for crying out loud THEY'RE IN LOVE YOUR HONOR-!
And then. In ToA. urhhhhhh it's so good. Commodus is That Ex with a picture of his ex on a dartboard. SERIOUSLY. and he THROWS KNIVES AT IT.
LIKE COME ON HOW MUCH MORE JILTED EX CAN YOU GET?
"dear heart", anybody? DEAR HEART? REMEMBER THAT?! I DO!!! LIVES RENT-FREE IN MY HEAD!!!!!
also the two innuendos in TDP and TTT are so good like come on Rick you know what you did there
and then. their final scene together. it's just. ARGHURHMMRM
Apollo reminisces on how he used to hold Commodus's hands with love. Commodus is so fucking eager to take a shot at him. Apollo screams him to death like omfg and the last thing - the last thing - Commodus hears is Apollo's pent-up heartbreak.
May I emphasize Apollo's pent-up heartbreak. HIS HEARTBREAK OVER THE LAST FEW MONTHS YES BUT ALSO HIS LIFETIME. WHICH MEANS COMMODUS IS LITERALLY GIVEN A FACE-FULL OF PROOF THAT APOLLO STILL CARED FOR HIM.
Two people in love, and their love going so wrong when one betrays the other - killing them! - and the other is suddenly hellbent on revenge?
It's all about that lovers to enemies, everybody. Enemies to lovers is good and all but what about loves to enemies.
It's so good armnumnum.
GAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH I LOVE THEM OKAY I LOVE THESE BISEXUAL BITCHES MJHYJUFGH
inhale
exhale
i'm good now. ahem inspects ask angst it with Hyapollo now, eh?
Let's see here...
Well for one Commodus is 100% jealous of Hyacinthus. Like sorry I'm not moving from this hill I will die on this hill you will have to climb up this hill and drag me off it kicking and crying and screaming and clawing you. I'm not moving. crosses arms and sits down pouting
Meanwhile, in the Hyacinthus department, I think Hya would just...not really care? Or well, he'd care about how Apollo took the whole arc but he wouldn't be like "oh no he moved on :(" about it (Poly Apollo is canon y'all i don't make the rules!). more like "bitch you think I give a shit about you?" at Commodus. "YOU'RE NOT WORTH MY TIME!"
I also find it funny if it's this:
Tumblr media
this hasn't really turned out as angst but the comedic potential is too good lmao XD
142 notes · View notes
lodeddiperactivate · 1 year ago
Text
I hate you more! Part 3
Pairing: Rodrick Heffley x fem!reader
Word count: 737
Warnings: angst
Summary: Reader sabotages Rodrick’s chances with Heather. A classic enemies to lovers!
Author's note: I'm trying to be more consistent in writing, and I'm trying to "plan out" the chapters more? As you may have noticed (or not), I have also updated my masterlist for better reading experience I guess haha I have also started to be more detailed as I can when posting fanfics including warnings and proper tagging lol I'm still new to all of this but yeah :) This chapter's a bit short but I just wanted to get this out so I can start "planning" the next few chapters? lol yeah
Tags: @tomhockstetter7-111 @vihtoriacorrea @sleepyb1txh
"How do you read this again?" You asked Rodrick while pointing at the word "Sweaty" that's spelled out on a dog bowl.
"Uhh duh, it's sweetie!" Rodrick said confidently.
Tumblr media
This is the second day of your tutoring session with Rodrick, and a day before your big test. You had arrived at the Heffleys a bit early so you decided to hang out with Greg and Rowley in the living room when Greg told you about how Rodrick pronounces "Sweetie." You decided to put it to the test when Rodrick came in through the front doors, and you held up the dog bowl and asked him what it says.
You, Greg, and Rowley failed miserably at trying to hide your laughter. It was too much that even Rodrick got embarassed. What's worse is that he doesn't know why you guys were laughing. He taunted Greg, and you decided to step in.
"Alright, come on, Rodrick, time to study," as you pull him by the waistband on his shirt.
"Don't tell me what to do," Rodrick snapped at you as he eyed you pulling him by his shirt.
"Oh? I think in this case, I can," you snapped back at him.
"Is that so?"
"Yes, because if you don't," you paused for a while and smirked at him. "Oh Mrs. Heffleyyyy," you said in an almost sing-song voice.
"Fine fine, you're a snitch!" Rodrick sighed in defeat as he headed upstairs into his room.
"She's awesome!" Greg told Rowley but you didn't hear it because you were already walking up the stairs with Rodrick.
When you arrived at Rodrick's room, it was still as messy as the first time you had set foot in there.
"Geez, would it kill you to clean up in here?"
"Why clean my own room when my mom will do it for me when she gets tired of calling me out on not cleaning my room?" Rodrick said as if he had figured out all the answers to the world. You just rolled your eyes.
"Let's just get this over with."
"What's the rush?" He asked.
"None of your business," you replied. The truth is that you're planning to sneak out later because you heard that there was this party where college students go to at the far-end of town. You always thought that you were too mature for your age so you casually enjoy hanging out with older people. Truth is, you always thought people can see right through your "too cool to be here" attitude and you're worried that people would hate you for it. Maybe Rodrick was right when he said you were only pretending in order to fit in. Did he just figure out your whole double life, the one you tried oh so hard to hide?
The good news is that no one can really tell how old you were when at events like college parties, and you still have your own set of fake IDs from when you were dating your ex. Rodrick didn't ask anymore questions but you can tell that he was curious about it.
"Anyway, let me be frank, you suck at spelling and your grammar is shitty. If I am getting this $100 a week, you need to really mean it."
"Why should I? You're the one getting paid, and if I recall correctly, you lied to me!"
"About what?"
"About Heather!"
"Please, you never had a chance with her!"
Rodrick became silent. His expression pained. You apologized and decided to reach your hand out to him, with the intention of giving him a light tap on the shoulder, but he dismissed it.
"Yeah okay," Rodrick's voice was low and soft. "Whatever," he said after some pause.
He was sitting on the bed and you were facing him, books and notes sprawled out in front of you two. Recently, you've noticed that there's this gnawing feeling whenever you see this side of him, like you want to take care of him. Then again, there is that other side that makes you want to punch him in the face.
"Rodrick," you said softly.
"What?" You detected a hint of annoyance in his voice.
"What if I split the $100? You get $40, I get $60, as long as you take this seriously. And if you take this seriously, we can end today's session a bit early," that last one was for your own benefit.
"Deal."
DOAWK masterlist
238 notes · View notes
crappymixtape · 2 years ago
Text
eyes half shut
Tumblr media
hawkins high alumni always run the end of year carnival to help raise funds for the school and steve is always in charge of the alumni basketball game, but this year they’re trying out a kissing booth and who better to headline than steve harrington? | ( 3.9k – a little angst, a little fluff, kinda enemies to kinda lovers, steve x you, steve x reader )
E Y E S H A L F S H U T 🎶 dream boy, savannah conley
“Now, please don’t be late, Steven. Jason’s done with his shift right at seven and we don’t want to keep people waiting.” Miss Click tapped on the clipboard in her hand before hanging it back up on the nail hammered into the wall of the booth, “Robin Buckley volunteered to cover the cash register for your shift too! You remember Robin.”
Steve felt his jaw tick with irritation as he tried to hide the grimace on his face, his old History teacher practically beaming at the very mention of his friend. Of course Robin volunteered to run the register. She just wanted a front row seat for what was sure to be the most humiliating night of his life.
“Great. Robin Buckley. A real grade A student,” he said with a forced smile, jamming his hands into the pockets of his Levi’s.
“I thought so too! Such an attentive pupil,” Miss Click agreed before checking her watch. “Oh dear, I need to go check on the cake walk. I’ll see you back here in a few hours, I’m sure we’ll have record donations!” and with that she was off across the football field leaving Steve alone in the small booth to freak out about what he’d just agreed to.
A kissing booth. Great. Perfect. Totally fine.
He definitely wasn’t sore about Tommy getting to run the alumni basketball game instead of him. Wasn’t stressing the fuck out about the idea of having to kiss people for an hour straight. Or worse, kiss no one at all and have to live under a rock for the rest of his life and he totally wasn't going to kill Robin for ‘graciously volunteering’ to take money at his expense.
Loosing a sigh from his chest Steve ran his hands through his hair and kicked at the frame of the wall, KISSING BOOTH written above him. All curly letters and lipstick marks and bright red paint, taunting and teasing him about what would be happening in a few short hours.
It was going to be fine. Totally fine. Steve Harrington could handle a few smooches for charity. Right?
Right?
Midnight, gettin' uptight, where are you? You said you'd meet me, now it's quarter to two. I know I'm hangin' but I'm still wantin' you.
Joan Jett was yelling through the speakers of your stereo as you leaned over your dresser, swiping mascara through your lashes in the mirror, trying your best to hurry up and get ready for the Hawkins High Jamboree.
Did you want to go? Absolutely not.
Was your room mate and best friend making you go with her? 100%.
“So, like, are you gonna be ready this century or should I plan on arriving in a coffin? Actually. Steve’s gonna probably put me in one anyway, might be doing him a favor,” Robin mused around her toothbrush from across the hall in the bathroom.
“Hah, are you kidding? That guy came out of the womb as a fully formed show boat. He loves shit like this,” you shot back, shaking your head at the thought of Steve posted up at the kissing booth. A stupid, shit-eating grin pasted on his face. Signature hair all perfectly coiffed. A ridiculously long line of girls just waiting to fawn over him.
“Can’t argue you on the show boat bit, but he’s still totally gonna kill me,” Robin said snorting as she spat her toothpaste into the sink.
You weren’t sure what had happened between senior year and now, but somehow your best friend had also become Steve Harrington’s best friend and it made absolutely no sense.
At first you’d been extremely skeptical, even overprotective of her, and made it a point to tag along with them where ever they were going to make sure he wasn’t going to do something shitty, but much to your chagrin he proved you wrong every single time. He was even nice and somehow made Robin ugly laugh more than you did. How dare he?
“C’mon, I don’t wanna keep Nance waiting, she’s gonna be downstairs soon,” Robin popped her head in through your door and you shot her a grin.
“Ooo, eyeliner. Are you two going out after?” you teased, wiggling your eyebrows at her and she frowned, cheeks flushed.
“Yeah. Maybe. What’s it to you?”
“Nothing!” you held your hands up in surrender and gave her a little smile, “Just–it’s about damn time. You two have been dancing around each other for months.”
Robin was pretty private about her love life, especially after things hadn’t worked out with Vickie, and you were one of the only ones who really got to be in the know. Well. You and Steve, but you had to hand it to him. He at least seemed pretty damn empathetic and supportive in that regard toward Robin and you were thankful to him for it.
“What, are you keeping track?” Robin grumbled, smoothing her shirt down a bit and picking at the chipped black polish on her nails.
“You’re the one with the scoreboard,” you gently teased back, shoving your feet into the Chucks next to your dresser, but then your expression softened as you looked up at her, “You know I’m not. I’d be one to talk anyway, my love life is non-existent.”
“Yeah, well. Maybe you should try. It’s not all bad. Look at me, put myself out there and already have a date,” she said pointedly, scrunching up her nose at you.
“No, thanks,” it was your turn to grumble and you shouldered past her into the hallway.
“Wait. Wait a second. Yes. Yes, thanks!” she said, tone suddenly shifting into the one where you knew she was up to no good.
“Robs, whatever you’re about to say? Don’t,” you grabbed your wallet and chapstick off the kitchen table and turned to fix her with a look. The way she was grinning at you was horrifying. “Oh my god. What?”
“Kiss him,” she said simply and you looked at her blankly.
“What?”
“Put yourself out there! Kiss him!” she said again more enthusiastically and your stomach flipped over.
“Steve? Oh, wow. Let me go ahead and put a ‘hell’ in front of my no. No, Robs. No way,” you crammed your things into your pockets and shook your head, opening the fridge to try and find a beer. Booze suddenly felt very, extremely, necessary.
“Seriously! C’mon! What, are you chicken?” she make a little squawking noise as you cracked open the last beer hiding at the back of the fridge.
“Seriously?” you parroted back, “What, are you twelve? No, I’m not doing it.” You took a long drink from the can in your hand and grimaced as the carbonation fizzed in your nose. Too much.
“If you do, I’ll leave you alone for a whole week,” Robin’s tone was sing-songy, dragging out the vowels as she leaned on the open fridge door and smiled at you all sweetly. Full of mischief.
You waited, took another drink of beer and narrowed your eyes at her. She’d been begging you to go on a double date with her and Nancy and the thought of it made you want to throw up. Not only were double dates super cringy, but one: you didn’t have a boyfriend and two: Robin always suggested Steve and you’d immediately have to shut it down. He was absolutely not your type and there was no way you’d make it more than thirty minutes.
“Two weeks,” you countered, “And if you’re gonna hang out with him it can’t be here.”
“Deal!” she said much too quickly, sticking her hand out to you and you frowned, taking it and shaking it aggressively.
“Great. Deal.” It was just a kiss, right? Not stupid Seven Minutes in Heaven or Spin the Bottle, just cramming a dollar into a jar and a quick peck on the lips and you’d be free from Robin’s meddling for two whole weeks. Worth it.
Buzzzzz.
Someone was at the door, a Nancy Wheeler shaped someone, and the color drained from Robin’s face.
“Oh, c’mon. You’re fine, you look great,” you took another drink of your beer and then offered the last half of it to Robin who finished it off in one go.
“It’s not—“ Robin burped, beer was a bad choice, “—too much?”
“No, it’s not too much. The eyeliner is nice, really brings out the black in your heart. Now let’s get go,” you grabbed the empty can from her hand and tossed it in the recycling before shoving her toward the door.
“I can’t believe you’re gonna kiss Steve,” she said, grin tugging at the corners of her lips and your expression soured.
“Oh my god, just go,” and despite your grumbling, despite insisting on your irritation, all you could think about the entire ride over was a sliver of a memory from last summer.
It was smack in the middle of July. Sun beating down with the intent to fry you alive.
Robin had practically begged you to go get ice cream and it wasn’t like you were gonna say no. It was hotter than hell out, of course you were gonna get ice cream, but then Steve tagged along. Sat across from you in the booth and ordered a strawberry milkshake. Wrapped his perfectly pouted lips around the straw and sipped it slowly. Licked whipped cream from his fingers. Ate the cherry last and looked up at you when he’d pulled it from the stem with his teeth and for a split second all you could think about was him.
What it would taste like. What it would feel like.
What it would be like to kiss Steve Harrington.
“Bye now,” Jason was smiling all saccharine sweet. Pure sugar. Too much and too fake as the girl he’d just kissed slowly backed away from him. Unable to pull her eyes away as he leaned against the frame of the booth effortless and on display for the girls waiting in line, all of them disappointed they hadn’t beat the clock to seven.
And as Steve walked across the field to take Jason’s spot, he audibly groaned watching the other boy soak it all up.
Fuck this. He was not excited, he was not looking forward to this, and he did not want to stand anywhere near a damn kissing booth. Roughing his hands over his face he sucked in a deep breath. It was only an hour. Sixty minutes. It would fly by.
“Well, well. If it isn’t the King!”
Yeah, no. This was going to suck.
“Haven’t used that since Junior year, Carver,” Steve’s voice was flat, unamused, and when he walked up on the line a few of the girls huddled up and started to whisper.
“Ah, c’mon, Harrington. Return of the king! Back on top!” the grin that pulled at the corners of Jason’s mouth grew as he fed off Steve’s negative energy. “C’mon, the ladies love it,” and as he turned back to the line a couple girls toward the end started to walk away, “Oof, guess I’m a hard act to follow.”
Steve jammed his tongue into his cheek, hands balling up at his sides as he eyed the other boy, wanting nothing more than to put a fist into Jason’s face. “It’s for charity, dumbass. Not a damn competition,” Steve grumbled as the other boy pushed himself off the wall of the booth.
“Whatever you say, King Steve. Dropping like flies. Least you’ll get out of here early,” Jason sneered and gave Steve a too-hard clap on the back. Biting down on his lip, Steve struggled to keep himself in check, struggled to keep his hands at his sides until someone else chimed in.
“Carver you better get goin’, gonna be late for Bible study,” Robin walked up on the boys with you and Nancy in tow and gave Jason a too-sweet smile of her own, “Don’t wanna let Jesus down. Well. More than you already have I guess.”
Jason’s face turned beet red and Steve stifled a laugh with a very unconvincing cough, a few scattered giggles coming from the line.
“Shut up, Buckley.”
“Tsk, tsk. How’s it go? Love your neighbor or whatever? Anyway, so nice to see you!” Robin punched him a little harder than she should’ve in the shoulder and walked up behind the counter to take over for Chrissy Cunningham. “Alright, ladies! Now that we’ve taken out the trash – come give the King of Hawkins high a big ol’ smooch and help buy new basketball uniforms! Real win/win here, friends,” her voice was so loud it made people’s heads turn over at the cake walk and Steve wanted to die.
“Jesus, Robin,” he hissed, scrambling over to take up his post under the giant red sign.
Nancy turned to you shaking her head, but smiling all fond over Robin, “I kinda feel bad for him.”
“I don’t,” you said with a laugh, watching the line perk up a bit with Robin’s encouragement as Steve looked like he wanted to pass out, giving the first girl in a line a kiss.
“You know, he’s not that bad,” Nancy said, giving you a nudge with her elbow.
Glancing back over at the booth you saw the second girl walk up and give her dollar to Robin, Steve’s face still flushed and pink, but lips just as pouted and perfect as they’d been that day at the diner. Sipping down strawberry milkshake and pulling the cherry off the stem and you felt your stomach flip over.
“Yeah, I guess,” you muttered, but Nancy chuckled when she saw how rosy your cheeks had grown.
“Okay, well you better get in line or you’ll have Robin on your ass worse than before,” she reminded you of your deal and you groaned. “It’ll be easy,” she said giving you a grin, “And he really is a good kisser.”
Your blush only deepened with her words and you tried to hide it, throwing your eyes down to your feet and starting to walk away, “Okay, great! Can’t wait. So awesome. Just the best.”
“Relax! It’s just a kiss!” she called over her shoulder as you fell into the last place in line behind someone from your old AP English class, trying very hard to not turn and run away.
At first it was an extremely awkward and uncomfortable exchange of events for Steve.
People would give Robin their money, she’d say thank you in her silly sing-songy Robin voice, and then they’d walk up to Steve and smile. Sometimes it was shy, sometimes it was overly aggressive, and sometimes there’d be a weird pause where they’d just stare at each other. He’d clear his throat nervously or stress about whether or not he should’ve brushed his teeth two more times before he’d left the house, but eventually she’d lean in and they’d kiss and then it’d be over.
It was ridiculous because he used to kiss random girls all the time at parties and shit in high school. Used to love it. Maybe because it stroked his ego. Because he liked showing off. Maybe he didn’t get enough affection at home. Maybe Nancy Wheeler broke his heart and he just wanted to forget, but now? Things were different now. He was different now.
He didn’t sleep around, he didn’t kiss and tell, his dating life was abysmal and this kissing booth just seemed to add insult to injury.
“Steve,” Robin whisper-yelled between customers as if she could tell he was spiraling, “You’re doing great. Only two more to go and you’re done!”
“God, Robin. Please stop talking,” Steve hissed back and gave the next girl a weak, half-hearted smile.
“Just saying–”
“Hi,” Steve cut Robin off and greeted the shorter, blonde girl he recognized from Senior year science. She was second-to-last in line ahead of you and you fought back a laugh, watching the awkwardness unfold.
“Hi, Stevie,” she purred and Steve’s stomach lurched.
Stevie? Oh god. Why?
She’d clearly just applied a fresh layer of shiny, pink gloss right before her turn came up and when she leaned in toward him, Steve waited til her eyes were closed to grimace. What? He wasn’t a monster.
It was slippery and wet and not good, but Steve gave her what he hoped was a friendly enough smile as she pulled away all starry-eyed.
“Maybe see you around? When you’re done?” she asked and he swallowed thickly.
“Yeah! Ye–maybe,” he stuttered and she slipped him a piece of paper with her number on it.
“Call me,” she winked and Steve died.
“Okay, sure. Thanks,” he stumbled over his words and when she finally turned away you watched as he screwed his eyes shut, muttering under his breath.
You caught the words stupid and want to die and you almost laughed, but it fell apart in your throat as the girl walked away and left you there. Last in line and panicking as you suddenly remembered what was supposed to happen next. Why were you just as nervous as he was?
Shaking off the last kiss, Steve was ready to just be done. Only one left Robin said, but when he looked up the pained expression on his face softened.
You.
Robin’s room mate. Her best friend. Her cute best friend. The one who fought him over best friend duties. Who teased him relentlessly and gave him shit all the time. Wasn’t afraid to eat an entire pizza on her own and always ordered a chocolate shake with sprinkles at the diner. Who wasn’t afraid to call him out on things and had a mouth like a sailor. A mouth he’d wanted to kiss more and more every time he saw you, but he could never find the right time to ask or try or make a move and–
“Oh,” fell from him, quiet and surprised and your lips twisted into a little frown.
“Oh,” you said back trying to tease, but it came out sounding a lot more hurt than anything.
Steve’s brows pinched together with worry and he took a step toward you, the most he’d moved all night. “N-no, sorry. I didn’t mean it like…” he rubbed at the back of his neck, trying hard to put words to what he was trying to say, but they weren’t coming out.
“That’s okay. S’for a good cause, right?” you shrugged and forced a smile.
“Yeah. Right,” he agreed lamely as you crammed a dollar into Robin’s hand with a glare. Two weeks better be worth it.
Then turning back to Steve you took another tiny step toward him and he did the same putting you two dangerously close. Almost toe-to-toe. The scent of fresh laundry and spearmint and boy making you feel dizzy, making you feel dumb, and when you pulled your eyes off the ground to look up at him your breath caught in your throat.
Fuck he was pretty.
That pout. The twin moles on his cheek. The soft slope of his jaw. The way his hair fell messy across his forehead and into his eyes all warm honey, liquid amber, melted caramel. He was making it hard to hold your grudge and you could feel the wall you’d put up around yourself start to crumble.
“So. We just–” you didn’t finish your sentence as he looked down at you, his lips parted, waiting, anticipating.
“Yeah. Yeah, uh–” Steve’s voice was low and made your tummy twist as he shook his head a little and leaned down. Tried to do the same thing he’d been doing all night, but suddenly so damn unsure. He paused, close enough you could feel his breath as it warmed over your cheek, “Is this–is this okay?”
“Mmhm,” you murmured and you didn’t have to wonder anymore. You were nervous, just like he was was, and it scared the shit out of you.
“Okay, guess I’ll just–” he said, voice barely above a whisper as he closed the gap between you and finally, finally pressed his lips soft and sweet to yours.
And it was everything.
It was slow and curious and a little shy, but the feeling of him against you pushed you to be brave and you tilted your head. Deepened the kiss. Opened for him and he slipped a hand wide and warm and soft at the back of your neck, his fingers threading through your hair and holding you even closer.
His tongue chased along your bottom lip and you sighed into him, letting him swallow all your soft pretty sounds until you were both breathless and needing air and when he started to pull away you swore you’d give Robin every single bill in your wallet to do it again.
Steve huffed a laugh, hand still holding you gentle at your neck and you bit your lips between your teeth to fight off a grin, too caught up in each other to care about anything else until–
“Yeah, think I’m gonna need another dollar for that one,” Robin was beaming at you two like an idiot and you both fixed her with a look, all sass and attitude.
“Robin,” your voice blended with Steve’s and Robin laughed so hard she snorted.
“Oh my god, please, please make this work. Look at you two. This is ridiculous. Here, go get a drink,” and she fisted a wad of dollars from the register, counting it out and replacing it with money from her own wallet before practically shoving it at Steve.
“What–”
“No, seriously, Harrington. Leave. Get outta here. It’s eight anyway,” Robin cut Steve off and pointed at her watch. Eight on the dot. Kissing Booth closed.
“Uh,” Steve started, looking back over at you with a lopsided smile, “Wanna get a drink?”
Your heart fluttered in your chest, hummingbird wings and nerves and a feeling you hadn’t had in a long time. A tiny flicker breathed into flames when Steve pressed his lips to yours and you felt your cheeks warm again at the thought of it.
“For charity?” you teased, trying hard to will your blush away as you pulled your eyes up to meet his.
“No way,” he said, too quick and suddenly his cheeks matched yours. Pink and rosy and warm and you laughed. “No,” he tried again, smile tugging into a smug grin. Just a tiny bit King Steve, but the show of confidence made you weak in the knees, made you want to kiss him again and you grinned right back.
“Okay, but you’re driving. Robs has a hot date,” turning you winked at Robin and her jaw dropped, fighting the urge to dive over the counter and kill you.
“A hot date?” Steve’s eyes grew wide and he reached up to slap at Robin’s hands, “With Nance??”
“I’m late, gotta get this to Click, told her I’d close this up by eight so she could go home,” Robin rambled, trying to pretend like there was so much to do, but failing miserably.
“Have fun!” you teased, throwing her sing-songy tone back in her face, but she ignored you, walking off across the football field still mumbling under her breath.
You looked back to make a joke to Steve, to laugh at Robin, but the sight of him had your words dying in your throat.
"Ready?" he asked, twirling his keys on his ring finger, looking the most relaxed he’d been all night and your heart leapt, hammering against your ribcage. Deep green henley snug across his chest. Dark wash Levi’s hugging all the right places. Hair still messy in his eyes. Those eyes. One hand jammed in his pocket and dirty blue Adidas shifting on the terf, ready to get outta there. Ready to get a drink with you and dammit, Nancy was right.
He was a good kisser.
crappymixtape™ • steve harrington masterlist // stranger things masterlist
Tumblr media
481 notes · View notes
lu-lus-dicks · 9 months ago
Text
Idk what to call this so you make up the title
@huskers-bar x @nunalastor
Tags: enemies to lovers, angst?, eventual fluff, yearning?, soft huskers-bar, both mods are separate people, no beta we die like i do in this fic (not yet though), minor character death, ooc, au: hellaverse (hazbin hotel), nunalastor is head of the marketing department of the hazbin hotel (lucifer grabbed them randomly), jealousy?, huskers-bar is an employee at voxtek, lulu and angie as villains, lulu is a dog
chapter: 1/? Word count: 1,431
Featuring: babygirl anon and (eventually) @xxx-angie . I may add more along the way depending on who wants to be added. I can probably shoe-horn-in a few more characters
For the sake of not tagging people a million times, I will call nunalastor as a single entity nunalastor, traumatized mod dickmaster and cursed mod nun. and huskers-bar just husk. babygirl anon will be babygirl anon. i will be shortened to lulu but I don't appear in this fic yet. Angie doesn't appear yet, but he will be angie.
A/N: anyway this is 100% going to be a huskers-bar harem fic because i can write whatever i want. This first chapter kinda boring but it gets better (source: trust me bro). Lemme know if you'd like to see any changes. Anyway, goodbye for now. I have uni to get to so less frequent posting (sorry dickmaster, you'll have to live without any of my horrid art for a little while)
"Did you know that Alastor made a happy deer squeak during this scene?"
Ah, yes, the words that twist people's dreams into nightmares. Innocent innitially, and maybe even amusing for a good while, but the longer one lingered, the more their skin would crawl with irritation and burn their insides. Especially when one knew the context surrounding this particular phrase. And boy, did Nunalastor know the context.
~
"Another day, another inbox to slay, another heavenly lord to betray" Dickmaster accessed their and Nun's shared blog, unsurprisingly to hundreds if not thousands of asks invading their inbox, all of which were echoes of different variations of *thumps* and *squeaks*. If Nunalastor hadn't already grown accustomed to such deviancy, they would be horrified. Still, the depraved ideas these people came up with never failed to send shivers down their spine, and not the pleasant kind.
And why do they subject themselves to this? you may ask. It was simple. In exchange for free housing, food and supplies, Lucifer Morningstar, the devil himself and father of Charlie Morningstar had requested their help. You see, originally their blog was not this unfortunate cesspool of deranged demons who wanted to see the devil, overlords and sinners squirm under immense sexual pleasure. It used to be a simple marketing tool for the Hazbin hotel, but as all things in hell, it never goes smoothly. It wasn't like they had a choice in the matter anyway, refusing the king of hell's requests was not an option! His commands were absolute.
Dickmaster took one deep breath, running both hands through their hair and clearing their mind, preparing for probably several hours of torture that was going to be their asks. They poured themselves a drink, setting down in front of their screen. Taking a few moments to relish the silence, they closed their eyes and listened to the soft hum of their beaten up 1950's style computer, courtesy of Alastor's ban on Voxtek products at the hotel. Clicking on their inbox tab, they mentally braced themselves. even if they knew, they could never truly predict the horrors hell had to offer.
"time for #housekeeping" They declared, stretching their fingers, getting their reaction images on the ready and sifting through their own version of digital hell. It would only get worse from here.
~
As Nunalastor started to clean their digital home, erasing one cursed ask after another, responding to one alastor circus theory after another, One ask in particular caught their attention. It was definitely a surprise, and a welcome one at that. It stood out like a sore thumb, simple yet elegant, divine and a blessing among heaps of cursed messages that would have asmodeus and satan themselves shaking in fear.
"hi dickmaster" - anon
Nunalastor couldn't explain it. They don't know what came over them, but they felt a strange sense of attraction to this one particular anon. They were sweet, they gave them a place of solace from the dread that was piss kink headcanons and cursed deer facts, equivelent of the clogged up plumming disasters alastor had to fix with his bare hands at the Hazbin hotel. It was the piece of gold nugget hidden in a swamp full of moss and dog urine.
Dickmaster stared at the message for a good few seconds, really taking in the plainness and beauty of the two words before their eyes, appriciating all that message was as a small smile made its way up their face. This called for a special occasion. Dickmaster gripped their keyboard, nearly smashing it with the force. Their fingers danced along the keys and crafted a response like no other, one worthy of this random anon that managed to make their day a bit brighter.
"Hi babygirl" - Nunalastor
~
On the other side of the pentagram, a kind, sweet and not at all deranged huskers was scrolling through hells version of tumblr. Voxtek devices had proven to be quite useful in the underworld. It served as the main source of entertainment and escape for the lonely, not only for husk, but other sinners alike. Besides, being an employee meant he had extra privileges with Voxtek. Regardless, it introduced husk to the nunalastor blog, which was the best moment of their life (or lack thereof, considering they're dead).
They'd quickly grown accustomed to the undeserved hate thrown their way upon their first ever interractioin. Though they didn't understand, they could play along. They found strange comfort in the twisted logic that any form of attention was better than none. After all, being singled out meant they were special in the eyes of Nunalastor, right? that's how husk comforted themselves anyway. And they haven't seen Nunalastor actually reply to anyone with actual love before.
That is... until it happened. Someone who would later reveal themselves as babygirl anon, husks worst adversary and the unfortunate victim of lulu's slander showed up on their feed.
"hi dickmaster" - anon
"Hi babygirl" - Nunalastor
Husk stared at the screen in shock, their eyes widening and heart growing heavy. Countless questions and conflicting emotions swirled within them, each clutching their hold for attention. 'Is nunalastor serious? Do I not want them to be serious? Why can't I be treated the same? What did I do?' And amidst the chaos, one thought rose to the surface, crystal clear in Husk's mind.
'I want to be loved like that'
The frustration of being at the end of every one of Nunalastors verbal spears finally caught up to husk. Every small jab they'd written off as jokes suddenly felt like small pin needles scraping their skin. Unable to deal with the whirlwind of emotions and the confusion of it all, Husk sought solace in the one place they could always trust, the bottom of a bottle.
So they took a swig. And another. And another. Intil there wasn't a shred of emotion left to feel. Not a single thread of frustration left in them, not a nerve of anguish, not a line of confusing verbal spewage...
And not even a speck of self-restraint
~
"THEY JUST KEEP COMING" Dickmaster exclaimed, more like yelled as their inbox was flooded with more cursed asks at a rate faster than they could answer. At this pace, they'll be there all day, answering these asks like a poor overworked minimum wage employee at a call center.
"They'll run out of ideas eventually" Nun responded, nonchalantly, leaning against a nearby wall, sipping on a drink of their own. Nun watched as dickmaster struggled to find another reaction image fast enough so they could call it quits and leave the rest of the struggles for future Nunalastor to handle, or more accurately when it would be nun's turn to answer all the unhinged people in their inbox.
The hurried clicking of the keys on a keyboard could be heard throughout the entire room, bouncing off the walls, reflecting exactly how much infestation was actually happening in nunalastors inbox by the minute. "it would be great if you could answer a few you know, my fingers are dyin-"
And then it suddenly went quiet. The clicking died down and the unbelievably loud buzzing of their computer, along with the hitched breathing of Dickmaster was the only sound bouncing around the room. Nun of course raised a brow at this. "what's the holdup? we can't afford to take a break you know" they said, as if they were the one answering all of the asks in the first place.
nun walked over, curious as to what exactly had stopped dickmaster in his endless pursuit of emptying their inbox, considering they were always the more enthusiastic one of the two. "are you okay?" nun asked, half sarcastically. Their eyes landed over the current ask in their inbox.
"I wish you'd love me" huskers-bar
and suddenly the silence made sense. the pause had been a justified one.
dickmaster inhaled, followed by a deep and saddened exhale. they didn't want to take their eyes off of those five words. they could stare in awe and amazement at them for hours. it wasn't even the fact that it was just another ask that wasn't cursed, but because it was huskers-bar that sent-
a hand on dickmasters shoulder snaps them out of their daze, being brought back to reality, the pitiful reality. they were in hell for a reason, they reminded themselves.
"you remember our deal, don't you, dickmaster?" nuns voice cut through the buzzing, sounding deep, gruff, threatening and slightly saddened.
"yes of course" dickmaster turned back to the monitor, giving one last look at the ask before typing out what nunalastor has agreed would be the appropriate response.
"you'll get over it. #we are a huskers-bar hate blog"
91 notes · View notes
robthegoodfellow · 4 months ago
Text
REQUESTING INPUT FROM BILLY FANS
I've got a Billy-specific comment bingo card in the works (well, two in the works, one for popular tags and one for "deep cut" tags)
Tumblr media
I've been using the tag search tools on AO3 to fill out the popular tags card, drawing from Billy-centric tags (Gay Billy Hargrove, Billy Hargrove Tries to Be a Better Person, Billy Hargrove Lives, etc) and generic tags (Slow Burn, Angst, Enemies to Lovers, Alternate Universe, etc)
All the tags on the card are featured on 200+ fics, but I wanted to invite suggestions before posting in case I miss a mega-popular tag. I'm not including ship-specific tags to make it as accessible as possible (or I keep it flexible, like [character] Has a Crush on [character]).
SO: off the top of your head, what are the most popular tags on fics involving Billy Hargrove??
(and if you'd like to offer up suggestions on less common tags for the "deep cut" card, I'm gathering tags with fewer than 100 200 fics)
Tumblr media
THANKS IN ADVANCE 💛 And thanks to @ihni for initial feedback!
23 notes · View notes
wonderswritings · 5 months ago
Text
Starless Lovers {12}
Tumblr media
Summary: They fell from the sky. We roamed the earth. We were always meant to clash. 
Warnings: The 100 Themes, Angst, Death, Blood, Unrequited Feelings, Slow Burn, Possibly more to come
Pairings: Lexa x Sister!Reader, Bellamy Blake x Fem!Reader (eventual)
War was brewing. But with the defeat of Mount Weather, that war is now over. We’re living in peace now. And Skaikru is no longer the enemy. It’s time we learn,
Blood must not have blood.
Starless Lovers Masterlist | Tags
Updates every Saturday
Season 3 has officially started! Thank you all for being so patient with me and I hope you enjoy season 3! 🩵
🌒🌓🌔🌕🌖🌗🌘
Five Days after Mount Weather
“How is she?”
Abby looked up at Bellamy from where she sat behind the desk, humming softly in response.
“Riheda?”
Bellamy slightly clenched his jaw at the use of your title as he nodded, walking further into Abby’s office.
“Yes.”
“She’s fine, from what I can tell.”
“What you can tell?”
Bellamy made a face as he tilted his head to the side, scoffing slightly.
“What does that even mean? She was injured in Mount Weather."
Abby sighed as she lowered the tablet she was looking at, looking up at Bellamy.
“It means that since she’s woke, she refuses to let anyone touch her. It’s too dangerous to let anyone near her. She’s too dangerous.”
Bellamy shook his head, huffing.
“She’s not an animal. She isn’t dangerous. She's alone and hurt."
“She is. She is a gro-”
Bellamy turned, walking out of Abby’s office before she could continue. He glared as he walked down the halls of the Ark, making his way to medical. He stopped outside of medical, looking in, seeing you laying on one of the medical cots in the far corner of medical, alone. He took a deep breath before he walked towards the door, opening it and walking into medical. He looked up, seeing you already looking at him, watching him as he walked towards you, stopping at the end of the cot.
“Hey.”
You said nothing as you looked at Bellamy, causing him to sigh softly.
“I’m sorry I haven’t been to visit you since… since everything. We’ve been uh, busy.”
Bellamy sighed softly when you said nothing, looking you over when he saw the straps around your wrists, causing him to make a face.
“Why are you tied down?”
You lowered your gaze to your wrists, your voice low as you spoke.
“I’m dangerous.”
Bellamy scoffed, shaking his head.
“No, you’re not.”
He moved to your side, reaching down and undoing the straps around the wrist closest to him before he reached over and undid the other strap.
“Thank you.”
Bellamy nodded as he watched you rub your wrists.
“You’re welcome. How are… how are you feeling?”
“Fine.”
"And your injuries? Do you need anything for them? Medicine or-"
"Fine."
You looked up at Bellamy as you cut him off, slightly tilting your head to the side.
“I want to go home.”
Bellamy sighed softly as you avoided his questions, nodding.
“I know.”
“Then can I? Go home?”
Bellamy made a face, looking down at you.
“It uh- that’s not something- it’s not up to me. But I- I’ll ask, okay? I’ll ask.”
Bellamy turned, walking towards the door when you called out to him, causing him to turn, looking back at you.
“My sister and my people may believe that I am dead, Bellamy, but I’m not dead. I will not be kept here against my will.” 
🌒🌓🌔🌕🌖🌗🌘
Two Weeks after Mount Weather
You were walking next to Bellamy as was the norm now as he would come by everyday and walk with you around medical, as redundant as it was. He said it would help with your injuries, but you disagreed, telling him he was wasting his time.
“You know, when I said I wanted to go home, I meant it.”
Bellamy nodded as he cut a glance down at you.
“I know.”
“So then why am I still here?”
“It’s uh… it’s complicated.”
You scoffed, rolling your eyes.
“It’s always complicated. You give the same answer every time I ask.”
“Because it’s the only answer I have.”
You came to a stop, causing Bellamy to make a face as he stopped, turning back and looking down at you.
“What are you-”
“I helped you and your people.”
You shook your head, clenching your jaw as you looked up at Bellamy, glaring slightly.
“I risked my life for your people and you repay me by keeping me captive.”
“It-”
You took a step closer to Bellamy, looking up at him, anger in your eyes.
“Your people look at me like I’m a monster.”
Bellamy shook his head, trying to come up with the right words as he stumbled over his words.
“They don’t- that’s not-”
“They do! You are the only one who doesn’t look at me with fear. You are the only one who treats me like I am a person and not a feral animal.”
You shook your head, turning on your heel and walking back towards your cot, laying down, turning your head to the side, looking away from Bellamy as you spoke.
“You should leave.”
🌒🌓🌔🌕🌖🌗🌘
Four Weeks after Mount Weather
You were laying in the cot in medical when you heard the door swoosh open, followed by footsteps. You turned your head, seeing Bellamy walking towards you, a small smile on his face.
“Come on.”
You made a face, looking up at him.
“What?”
“Come with me.”
“Bellamy I can’t-”
“I talked it over with the others. You don’t have to stay here, in medical. So, come with me.”
Bellamy held his hand out towards you, a small smile on his face.
“Don’t you want to get out of here?”
You looked down at his hand and back up at his face a few times, unsure of his intentions before you nodded slightly. Bellamy’s smile grew, though it fell slightly when you ignored his outstretched hand and stood from the cot yourself. You looked up at Bellamy, slightly tilting your head to the side.
“Where are we going?”
He lowered his hand, trying to ignore the strange feeling he felt as he looked down at you.
“Well, are you hungry? We can go to the cafeteria and get some food and we can eat it outside, if you’d like.”
You nodded slightly.
“Okay.”
Bellamy nodded, and he motioned for you to follow him. Walking out of medical, you couldn’t help but look around, taking in more of the place Skaikru called home. Last time you were here, you couldn’t really take the time to look, but now you had the time to take it all in.
“Does everything look like this?”
Bellamy looked down at you, confused as he watched you look around.
“Like what?”
You tilted your head to the side, trying to find the right words before you settled on the one that described how you’d felt since you had woken up in medical.
“Cold.”
Bellamy smirked slightly as you both turned out of the hall that led to medical.
“You get used to it.”
You scoffed, shaking your head.
“I don’t want to get used to it. I want to go home.”
Bellamy nodded slightly.
“I know.”
You turned your head, looking up at him.
“Then let me leave. Please, I need to go home. I need to be with Lexa and Reina, with my people. Please Bellamy, teik ai gon we.” (let me leave)
Bellamy looked down at the hand you placed in his arm, slightly shaking his head.
“I’m sorry. It’s not my decision.”
He nodded towards the door.
“Come on, the cafeteria is this way.”
You followed Bellamy, looking down at the floor. Once inside you lifted your head, tensing. Everyone that was in the room was staring at you, a mixture of emotions on their face as some whispered. You jumped when a hand was placed on your lower back, looking up and seeing Bellamy standing closer to you, nodding.
“Come on.”
Bellamy kept his hand on your lower back as he led you forward, walking closer to you than before.
“They- they’re all staring at me.”
Bellamy nodded slightly.
“You’re a grounder, the grounder. A lot of them have mixed feelings about you and your people.”
You huffed, rolling your eyes.
“I have mixed feelings about them but you don’t see me glaring and talking about them.”
Bellamy chuckled, nodding.
“I know. Just don’t pay them any attention. They’ll get over themselves.”
After getting some food, Bellamy led you outside, taking you to a shaded area so you both could eat. You looked around the camp before you glanced at Bellamy.
“Can I ask you something?”
Bellamy nodded, looking over at you.
“Course. You can ask me anything, within reason of course."
“My knife and my sword. Where are they?”
“Uh, they’re put up, safe.”
You tilted your head to the side, giving Bellamy a deadpanned look. 
“Safe.”
Bellamy nodded, grabbing his cup.
“Yeah. I’m sorry. I know that they’re important to you. But they don’t want to give them back to you until they know that you won’t use them against anyone here.”
You scoffed, rolling your eyes. 
“Yes, because I’m such a danger after I risked my life for your people.”
Bellamy smirked, nodding.
“Yeah, you’re a total danger magnet.”
🌒🌓🌔🌕🌖🌗🌘
Six Weeks after Mount Weather
“Where are we going?”
Bellamy grinned slightly.
“I told you, you’ll find out when we get there.”
You huffed, rolling your eyes.
“I hate surprises.”
“That’s okay. This isn’t a surprise, it’s more-”
Bellamy paused, tilting his head to the side, grinning.
“Of a new adventure.”
You shot Bellamy a deadpanned look, shaking your head.
“It’s a surprise. No matter how you word it."
Bellamy laughed as he came to a stop in front of a door, nodding.
“Come on, you’ll like this one, I swear.”
He opened the door, motioning for you to enter. You sighed softly as you walked past Bellamy and into the room, looking around.
“Is this-”
You tilted your head to the side looking back at Bellamy as he walked in, closing the door.
“Is this your room?”
Bellamy nodded.
“Yeah, it is. Now sit down.”
You made a face, tilting your head to the side as you looked around for somewhere to sit.
“Where-”
“On the bed.”
Bellamy lightly pushed you forward towards his bed, causing you to huff as you walked towards his bed, sitting on the edge of the bed, tense. You watched Bellamy walk through another door before he came back, carrying something in his hands before he walked towards you, handing it to you.
“What is it?”
“Take it and find out.”
You rolled your eyes slightly, taking it from Bellamy, placing it in your lap as you undid the knot, pulling the fabric to the side, gasping softly.
“My knife and sword.”
You pulled your knife out of the scabbard, running your fingers over the intricate design on the handle.
“You had them this entire time?”
Bellamy hummed softly.
“You gave them to Clarke in Mount Weather before you turned yourself over and she gave them to me before she left. Abby wanted to take them, but I hid them before she could.”
“But you said they didn’t trust me. So it was really you who didn’t trust me?”
Bellamy shook his head, moving to kneel down in front of you, looking up at you.
“I trust you. It wasn’t my trust that you needed to earn. You already had it.”
“Oh.”
Bellamy smirked softly, nodding.
“Yeah ‘oh’. And besides, I wanted to give them back to you when you were ready.”
You made a face, finally lifting your gaze, looking at Bellamy.
“When I was ready? I’ve been ready. I’ve been bugging you about them for weeks now.”
“Mhmm, I know. But I meant what I said. I wanted to give them back when you were ready. I know how important they are to you.”
You nodded slightly.
“I really only care about the knife.”
You looked back down at the knife, carefully sliding it back into the scabbard.
“It was… it was Sato’s.”
Bellamy tilted his head to the side.
“Sato?”
You nodded, humming softly.
“Sato was… he was my…”
Trying to come up with the right words, you settled for the only thing that could describe him.
“He was mine.”
You glanced at Bellamy.
“He was in Tondc when Finn massacred the village.”
“I’m sorry.”
You clenched your jaw slightly, shaking your head.
“I do not need your apologies, Bellamy Blake.”
Bellamy’s eyes widened slightly at the full use of his name, nodding.
“Okay. There’s something else.”
“Something else?”
You tilted your head to the side, looking at him as he nodded.
“They’ve agreed to let you leave, to let you go home. They’ve agreed to take you back, not all the way, but they’re letting you leave.”
“Truly?”
Bellamy smiled softly, nodding.
“I wouldn’t lie to you. I would never lie to you.”
🌒🌓🌔🌕🌖🌗🌘
Eight Weeks after Mount Weather
The plan was to leave for Tondc, but before you and the others could leave, the sound of horns sounded, and one of the guards at the gate said that a group of grounders had made camp outside the walls. You had perked up, rushing out of the Ark, seeing two riders approach the gate. The Skaikru guards opened the gate as Bellamy and the others appeared behind you, the two riders looking down, their eyes widening when they saw you. They quickly dismounted their horses, kneeling, placing a balled fist over their chest as they lowered their heads.
“Riheda.”
“Chomouda are yu hir?” (why are you here?)
“The commander wishes to meet with the leader of Skaikru.”
Your eyes widened when Indra spoke, not seeing her since your attention was on the riders. She stepped forward when you did, meeting you halfway as you hugged her, Indra speaking low enough for just you to hear.
“Em ste os sin yu in nodotaim.” (it is good to see you again)
“Yu seintaim.” (you too)
“Indra.”
You let Indra go, stepping to the side and turning, watching as Kane stepped forward.
“Why does the commander want to meet?”
Indra didn’t take her eyes off of you as she answered Kane.
“Peace. She is proposing peace.”
🌒🌓🌔🌕🌖🌗🌘
Twenty minutes later, you were walking out of Arkadia’s gates for the first time since you were brought here two months ago.
“Are you nervous?”
You glanced up at Bellamy, slightly making a face.
“Nervous? Why would I be nervous?”
Bellamy smiled slightly.
“Because you haven’t seen your sister in two months.”
You shook your head slightly.
“I am not nervous. I am excited.”
Bellamy nodded, looking down at you.
“I’m sure you are.”
You and Bellamy followed behind Abby and Kane, Indra and the riders leading the way to the tent. Your group came to a stop, things being said that you paid no attention to, practically bouncing in place as you tried to look around the others, trying to spot your sister. You looked up at Bellamy when he nudged you, seeing him nodding ahead, causing you to turn, looking at what he was nodding to, your eyes widening as you gasped softly.
“Lexa.”
Without waiting, you moved forward, running past the others. You wrapped your arms around Lexa once you were close enough, hugging her tightly. Lexa's eyes widened as you hugged her, her own arms wrapping around you once it registered that you were actually standing in front of her, hugging her. You were real.
“Yu ste hir.” (you’re here)
You smiled, laughing softly as you nodded, Lexa turning her head into your shoulder.
“Ai don fis op yu a swega klin.” (I made you a promise)
“En yu otaim kep in yu swega klin.” (and you always keep your promise)
“Otaim.” (always)
You leaned back slightly, pressing your forehead against hers.
“Otaim strik sis.” (always little sister)
“Ai don mema yu we.” (I’ve missed you)
You smiled softly, leaning down and hugging Lexa again.
“Nou kom we tona kom we ai don don mema yu.” (not as much as I’ve missed you)
“I am sorry to interrupt.”
You let Lexa go as you turned, both of you looking at Abby.
“But we were told that you wanted to talk peace.”
You clenched your jaw as you glared at Abby. Ever since you had woken up in medical, Abby had been nothing but a thorn in your side. She was the one who had restrained you and kept you confined to medical, and she was the one who refused to let you leave.
“Can’t you see-”
Lexa grabbed your hand, squeezing once, her gaze never leaving Abby as she spoke.
“I do. The war with the mountain men is over. And I do not want another war, with Skaikru.”
“We don’t want that either, Heda.”
Lexa smiled slightly at Kane, nodding slightly.
“Then we have much to discuss.”
Lexa turned, walking towards the tent, pulling you along with her. Once in the tent, Lexa walked towards the throne, sitting down. You sat down next to her on the steps in your usual spot, leaning back against the side of the throne legs as Indra led the others inside. This is where you belonged, with your sister, in the open, not in the cold confines of Skaikru's metal.
🌒🌓🌔🌕🌖🌗🌘
Starless Lovers Tags:
@kloy344 
@bxnnywatts
@kibumslatina
@smol-book-nerd
@newbooksmell777
@bamboozledbooks
Everything Tags:
@jedi-dreea 
@sammysgirl1997
@scarlett-witchhh
@cevans-winchester
@rafecameronswhore
@jennmurawski13-writes 
The 100 Tags:
@3leni 
@topazy 
@vxidnik 
@kloy344 
@lexajaye 
@ferrjulie
@dani5216
@kelseyd07 
@bxnnywatts
@thebookisbtr 
@kibumslatina
@cryinghotmess
@smol-book-nerd
@mariaenchanted 
@rafecameronswhore 
@multi-fandom-lover7667 
Lexa Tags:
@kloy344 
@wonielover
@bamboozledbooks
@rafecameronswhore
Bellamy Blake Tags:
@topazy 
@vxidnik 
@hftff-lol 
@lexajaye 
@dani5216 
@im-sidney 
@kelseyd07 
@wonielover 
@bxnnywatts
@daisy-the-quake 
@mariaenchanted 
@bamboozledbooks
@rafecameronswhore 
@multi-fandom-lover7667
29 notes · View notes
storiesofsvu · 1 year ago
Text
Solace in Solitude Ch 3
Tumblr media
Emily Prentiss x reader enemies to lovers. warnings: language, hospital/injury/medical talk (again, that is not 100% accurate. just go with it). our girlies fighting and lowkey hating each other. I wouldn't really call it angst, but there is hurt.
Halfway through the night Emily could no longer ignore the ache in the pit of her stomach, the noises alone were nearly enough to keep her from sleeping. She groaned quietly, pushing herself up to sitting so she could flick on the bedside lamp, light blooming through the room as she blinked a couple of times to adjust to it. The nurse had left half of the untouched dinner on rolling table in hopes that she might eat and begrudgingly, Emily pulled the table towards her, letting out a sigh of defeat as she picked up the bread roll. As she began to pick at it she reminded herself that she wasn’t doing this because you had told her to, that you had said she needed food, she was doing it so hopefully she’d actually get some sleep. She was eating because she wanted to, she was perfectly capable of making her own decisions, she didn’t need someone telling her how to live her life, not again. Even if it was a life she barely knew herself.
**
If you’d had the choice you would’ve done anything but show up to work today. Working weekends already sucked, never mind the fact that you were halfway across the world without your usual weekend team that helped each other through the overtime hours. The weather was terrible, rain streaming down from the gloomy sky as you dodged puddle after puddle on your way into the hospital, cursing yourself for making today the day you were lugging twice the amount of baggage with you. You took more time than normal changing into your scrubs, finally pocketing your phone, scooping up the small duffle and locking your locker before making your way to the nurses station. You’d been there less than a minute, barely having time to pull out the stack of charts to go through when someone stepped into your view, an extra large coffee being placed down directly in front of you.
“Good morning.” She greeted with a smile, your brain switching back into French mode before you replied.
“Morning.” You cocked a brow at her, glancing between her and the coffee, “is this an ‘I want in on a surgery’ coffee, or a ‘something fucked up overnight’ coffee?”
“It’s a ‘you’re going to need this’ coffee.” She let out a deep sigh, “I’ve been keeping an eye on your VIP and she really is a lot to handle.”
“Sounds like I should be bringing you coffee.” You muttered, rolling your eyes, “sorry she’s such a piece of work.”
“That car crash really fucked her up.” She chewed on her lip, “was there someone else in the car with her?”
“Dunno.” You ducked your gaze, flipping through the first couple of charts, “I just treated her and she doesn’t like to talk about it.”
“Mm.” She nodded, “well, good luck today.”
“Thanks.” You glanced up to flash her a small smile before she disappeared around the corner and you were able to let out a small groan. If Emily had been that much of a pain overnight who knew what you were in for now. You flipped through her chart as you sipped at your coffee, figuring the sight of it might set off her complaints about not being able to have any you reluctantly left it on the desk before you wandered down the hallway.
You expected attitude, the cold shoulder, maybe even more insults thrown your way when you stepped through the door. What you didn’t expect was for Emily to be up and slowly digging into an applesauce container with a plastic spoon. She nearly froze when she noticed you, as if she was wishing she hadn’t been caught with the food, her face morphing into a frown but she still took another bite.
“Morning.” You greeted, managing to pull your lips into a tired smile.
“What? You run away from home?” She asked, nodding toward the duffle over your shoulder and you let out a huff of a laugh.
“No.” You placed it down on the bed beside her, “brought it for you. There’s some clothes in there, comfy ones so you don’t have to constantly live in a hospital gown, a couple of books, in English, a tablet loaded up with games and streaming services and a phone. They are… all yours now.”
“I don’t need your hand me downs.” She replied, tossing the spoon back into the applesauce before it ended up back on the tray and she leant back against the pillows, arms crossed over her chest.
“They’re not mine. They gave me the bag when I got on the plane.”
Emily glanced up at you, a curious expression written across her features before she cautiously reached for the bag, pulling the zipper back and you finally moved to the other side of the bed to check up on her vitals. The phone, tablet and charging cables were on top, neither one something she had owned back in DC, background photos and apps entirely different. Underneath she fingered through the clothes, they were relatively generic, nothing she particularly recognized until she hit a blue sweater she had no doubt was JJ’s and the all too familiar wave of sorrow swept through her again though this time it was laced with something different. The sweater was one of JJ’s favourites, one that she wore often and Emily couldn’t help but compliment her on every time. It meant something more than just a piece of clothing, it was a piece of home, one that JJ had purposely made sure would get to Emily when she needed it the most. It was a reminder to Emily, that she wasn’t being completely forgotten, that not everyone in her life thought she was buried in a grave somewhere. JJ knew she was alive and she loved her and wasn’t about to stop thinking about her friend just because she was halfway across the world.
“Chart says you ate some of your dinner?” Your voice suddenly broke through Emily’s distraction and she quickly wiped at the corner of her eye.
“Couldn’t sleep. Thought it might help.”
“Good.” You scribbled down a couple of things, “I hope you find the motivation to finish the applesauce. Once your body’s used to some easy foods we can get you some better stuff, promise.”
“What about coffee?” She asked and you couldn’t help but chuckle.
“I can maybe snag some decaf in a couple of days. I don’t want you having it on a relatively empty stomach.”
“Decaf? Come on!” She groaned, “there’s literally no point to decaf.”
“There’s technically still caffeine in decaf.” You replied, flipping her chart closed, “besides, why do you need it anyways? Most people on extended hospital stays prefer to sleep their days away.”
“I just… do.” She snatched up the applesauce again, avoiding your gaze while she ate it.
“Okay.” You sighed, “well, finish the rest of that breakfast and then let’s get you up and moving. Even just to the end of the hall to start, you’re probably pretty stiff, wouldn’t want to overdo it on the first go, no matter what you were used to before the accident.”
Emily knew that you were just following procedure, the fake story put in place to protect her, the only one that you really knew. Still, she couldn’t help the anger that surged through her, that what happened was the furthest thing from an accident. The only accidental thing that happened that night was Ian getting the upper hand on her, a mistake that she would be kicking herself forever about.
“You don’t know shit about me.” She snapped, “how the hell would you know anything about how my body’s feeling right now?”
You took a breath, letting her words roll off your back as she glared daggers at you, your tone calm when you replied, “I’m your doctor. I have a pretty good idea what four inactive weeks in a hospital bed does to a person, I’ve actually got multiple degrees in it, but believe whatever you’d like.”
“Don’t you have somewhere else to be? Other patients to nag?”
“You’re right. I do.” You scooped up the chart, tucking it under your arm, “I’ll leave the nurses to deal with you for today.”
With that you were gone from her room, the door falling shut with a sharp click and she let out a loud groan of frustration, hurling the second, still sealed applesauce across the room and into the garbage. She found you completely insufferable and absolutely could not wait until she was discharged and would finally be free from you.
On the other side of the door you let out an elongated annoyed grumble as you beelined back to your coffee, dropping your elbows onto the counter so your fingers could rub at your temples.
“That bad?” The nurse from earlier asked, a sympathetic look on her face.
“I seriously don’t know what I did to deserve the karma of being stuck with her.” Picking up the coffee you took a very large, much needed sip.
“There’s a three car pile up on its way into the ER?” She offered with a shrug, “probably a lot of trauma, multiple surgeries to keep you occupied.”
“Thank god.”
**
It seemed that every interaction between the two of you would go on like that as time went on. You started to leave checking on Emily to be a task later in the day, after rounding on other patients, maybe even swinging by the ER to give a hand there for a few hours. You seemed to catch her in a slightly better mood if it was closer to lunch time than breakfast, it gave her more time to wake up, to feel human.
Though that didn’t stop any of the animosity, that was only getting worse with each visit.
You were just trying to do your job, to make sure that your hard work back in the OR in Boston wasn’t going to go to waste, that she would heal properly. Most days you could get your updates from her chart or vitals, leaving some of your visits relatively silent, you no longer cared to try and push small talk, you knew she wasn’t going to give you any answers anyways.
Emily spent each day dreading the moment you would pop through the door, knowing that you would likely have something to say about how much she’d eaten, how she should be able to do a loop of the recovery wing by now, or ramble on about anything else. At least by this point she’d scared most of the nurses into silence, they’d come in, leave food, update a couple of things and leave, there was no pushing from them. She would never tell you, but she was so incredibly thankful for the things you’d brought the other day. Daytime television was terribly boring no matter where in the world you were, she was now able to distract herself with a book or lose track of time playing games on the tablet.
She found her appetite continued to pick up as time went on, less medicine and pain killers flowing through her body meant she was beginning to feel a little bit more like herself. The waves of nausea now were only because she’d been without food for a little too long between meals and there was no one to blame but herself for that. Despite now eating on a more regular schedule she had absolutely no motivation to get out of bed, she felt stuck, like there was no reason for her to bother with it. She had everything she needed within arms reach, except for bathroom trips and even those were close enough. The only thing she thought she would consider leaving her room for was to see if she could sneak down to the cafeteria to get a coffee but she knew the likelihood of that happening were slim to none. She may have had the nurses intimidated but even they knew she was on a strict limit for caffeine.
As she watched the sun set on another day through her window she let out a soft sigh, feeling the now all too familiar melancholy wave over here once again. If her math was correct, the team would just be wrapping up their day at the BAU, likely making plans to hit up Rossi’s for dinner, O’Keefe’s for drinks, maybe Penelope dragging people out on a movie night in an attempt to forget the events in Boston. JJ could be heading home to Will and Henry, a love and laughter filled family dinner.
Everyone had a place where they belonged, where they fit perfectly and felt entirely at home and at peace.
Emily did her best to hold back the shuddering breath, knowing that if she cried too hard it would hurt the healing wound in her torso, that it would bring back the ache in her ribs that had finally left her. Instead she let the tears slip over her cheeks silently. She’d been alone her whole life but she’d never felt more isolated than over the course of these weeks, not even when she was undercover. As she began to fight spiraling down she found herself wondering about her mother, what she thought about Emily’s death, how she was grieving or if it had simply slipped past her, added to the list of things ‘we don’t talk about’.
The last thing on her mind as she managed to finally succumb to sleep in the darkness of her hospital room was that she really had no reason whatsoever to get out of here. There was nothing waiting for her outside the hospital walls, no purpose for her to get better faster, she may have gotten out of there alive but she’d completely lost her life and everything that had come along with it, especially the joy.
*
Emily let herself sink into a hole of wallowing and self pity, she didn’t have a lot of fight left in her anymore, wondering each day if it was worth it to fight for herself. She answered the required questions, ate her meals, tried to bargain for coffee, and lost herself in the fictional world of books or mind numbing movies, shows or games. At least once a day you asked her to get up, to even walk just to the nurses station and back and each day she refused, leaving you more annoyed with each interaction. She was, without a doubt, the most frustrating patient you’d ever had. You thought that maybe it was that she didn’t want to be seen out of her room in the gown, part of the reason you’d brought the other clothes to her, but while she’d changed into them, it hadn’t changed her opinion on the matter at hand.
Which brought you to today, you’d been off part of the morning after working overnight on an emergency surgery. Though you hadn’t bothered on going all the way home, knowing you were the one who needed to check in on her later. You were supposed to have been off by five the day earlier, having started the shift halfway through the night but emergency trumps sleep. And sleeping in the on call room through the morning meant staff coming and going and far more noise than you were happy with. To say you’d slept well would be the biggest lie in the world.
You’d caught Emily just after lunch, happy to see the food tray empty as you greeted her with a fake and tired smile, one that she didn’t bother to return. You checked over a couple of things and then mentioned you had to check her stitches and skin grafts.
“These ones are looking pretty good.” You commented about the ones on her front before you nudged at her shoulder, “lean forward for me.” She did as you asked, “hmm…”
“What?” She grumbled out, wincing at the feeling of your fingers gently prodding at the mark.
“Your stitches look a little inflamed, possibly infected.”
“So you’re saying you did a shitty job?” She asked and you returned the statement with a glare.
“We knew thanks to your spleen that this was a likely side effect. I’ll order some intravenous antibiotics and if that doesn’t calm them down, I’ll redo a couple of them.”
“Great. Try not to leave me looking like leather face.”
You were too tired for this; you hadn’t even had your daily coffee and you were at your wits end when it came to her and her constant snipping. “Okay, don’t blame me for your injuries not healing properly when you’re the one not doing the bare minimum of taking care of yourself. I’m not the one who went out and got you stabbed.”
“Wasn’t like it was my idea of a good Friday night either.” She grumbled and this time you did roll your eyes, shifting her shirt back down, indicating that she could lean back against the bed again.
“Valerie, this is why you need to get up and moving. I’ll bet a hundred bucks you’re sleeping on your back?” You raised a brow and she gave you a very tense nod, “I don’t need you running marathons or spending all day wandering the hospital halls but all this time in bed is what’s irritating the stitches, why do you think the one on your front is fine? The constant shifting around in the bed is causing friction on your clothes and the sheets, you need to start getting up, even if it’s just moving between the couch, bed and chairs.”
“Anyone ever told you you’re incredibly bossy?”
“All the time.”
“I’m not doing it.” She crossed her arms over her chest, “there’s no point.”
“Anyone ever told you you’re incredibly stubborn?” You asked, mirroring her posture and she absolutely refused to look at you, “okay well next time I’ll just leave the stake in then.” Your voice raised and Emily nearly jumped, not expecting you to push back as intensely, “you just don’t get it do you? You had a hole through your entire abdomen, it took a large team of elite surgeons to operate. The best in their fields, the ones who were able to repair numerous things that other doctors would have no idea where to even begin. I made sure the plastics guy stitched up your face, you’re welcome!” You shook your head in disbelief, “you know… working in the medical field you see a lot of really wild shit and sometimes peoples will to live, or their acceptance to leave this planet compared to their injuries don’t make the slightest bit of sense. And that applies here. You coded in the ambulance; you’d lost so much blood, multiple other surgeons would have said it was a waste of time, resources and money, that your wounds were too extensive and to this day; I do not know how the fuck you survived it. You should be dead.”
You paused to let that last little bit sink in, wondering if any of this was going to even get through to her or if by now this was a complete lost cause. Emily felt something creeping through her, unable to distinguish what kind of feeling it was and she didn’t trust saying anything yet.
“But you’re not. You’re here, and you’re alive. Because there was something, or someone out there in the world that made you keep fighting and live through whatever happened to you that night and the physical trauma that came afterwards. Sure, you woke up halfway across the world with no one but a pain in the ass doctor to look after you, but you survived. I get it okay, I know what it’s like to feel completely alone and have no one by your side, to lose all motivation to do anything because no one even knows where you are. If you don’t want to keep going for yourself, don’t. But do it for whoever or whatever gave you the strength to get through that night.” Reaching forward you yanked the blankets off her to the foot of the bed, tugging on her uninjured side until her legs were swung over the edge.
“Hey!”
“Get your ass out of bed.” You said through gritted teeth, “because you may absolutely suck but there is something out there that apparently makes it all worth it for you. So just fucking do it.”
“I—” She protested as you turned, picking up her chart to leave the room.
“I don’t want to hear it!” You turned back, “you have been nothing but incompliant since you woke up. All I’m trying to do is help you and you think everything coming out of my mouth is poison and I’m sick of it, I’m sick of playing good doctor. You wanna rot away in a hospital bed, get out of here with even more scars cause I had to do a third skin graft on your back and you’re confined to a wheel chair because you let your muscles atrophy, be my guest.”
This time the door swung shut with much more force than before and she knew she’d thoroughly pissed you off. She gulped, wondering if the feeling floating through her was guilt or if it was something else.
*
It was hours later, after dinner had been served and empty dishes recollected, the hospital winding down for the evening, your coffee fairy nurse finishing up some paperwork at the main station. People were still occasionally coming and going, dropping off charts, saying their good nights and the like she didn’t think anything of the noises around her until a voice she didn’t recognize spoke.
“Euh… est-ce que le docteur Carter est la?”
“She went home.” She mumbled in reply, her gaze still on the last chart, “something about a personal day?”
“Oh…” Emily stalled.
“Something I can help with?” She finally glanced up, her eyes widening “oh! Ms. Stewart! I’m so glad to see you up. You just missed Doctor Carter; did you need something?”
“Uh… maybe another applesauce? Or pudding if I’m allowed, just something a little different?”
“Yeah, of course.” She flipped the chart closed, sliding it onto the shelf, “I’ll bring a couple to your room, feel free to keep stretching your legs though.”
“Thanks.”
________________
@mickey-gomez @momlifebehard @daddy-heather-dunbar @maybe-a-humanbean @rustyzebra @ilovemycrayons @mandy-asimp @leftoverenvy @kades95 @dextur @supercriminalbean @daffodil-heart @its-soph-xx @just-a-torn-up-masterpiece @hopelesslyfallenninlove @peanutbutterprincess @emilyprentisssluvr @lex13cm @zizzlekwum @emobabeyy @riveramorylunar @s1ut4nat @scorpsik @prentiss-theorem @strongsassysexysloane @happenstnces @sapphicprentiss @geekyandgay98 @pagetboobstarcomments @onmykneesformarvel @inlovewithemilyprentiss @desperate-gay @amypoehlfey @overtrred28 @theclassicgaycousin @regalmilfs4me @kalixxh @ara-a-bird @five-bi-five-mind @niyizh @inlovewithmiddleagewomen @tommyriddleobsessed @hotchs-bitch @ollysmulti @kmc1989
127 notes · View notes